School forum

Объявление

Спілкуйся рідною мовою, не дай їй вмерти!!!

Информация о пользователе

Привет, Гость! Войдите или зарегистрируйтесь.


Вы здесь » School forum » Флуділка » Портрет Дориана Грея


Портрет Дориана Грея

Сообщений 1 страница 11 из 11

1

1891                                 
                           THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY                       
                                                                           
                                by Oscar Wilde                             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER I                                     
-                                                                           
  The studio was filled with the rich odour of roses, and when the         
light summer wind stirred amidst the trees of the garden there came         
through the open door the heavy scent of the lilac, or the more             
delicate perfume of the pink-flowering thorn.                               
  From the corner of the divan of Persian saddle-bags on which he           
was lying, smoking, as was his custom, innumerable cigarettes, Lord         
Henry Wotton could just catch the gleam of the honey-sweet and             
honey-coloured blossoms of a laburnum, whose tremulous branches seemed     
hardly able to bear the burden of a beauty so flamelike as theirs; and     
now and then the fantastic shadows of birds in flight flitted across       
the long tussore-silk curtains that were stretched in front of the         
huge window, producing a kind of momentary Japanese effect, and making     
him think of those pallid jade-faced painters of Tokio who, through         
the medium of an art that is necessarily immobile, seek to convey           
the sense of swiftness and motion. The sullen murmur of the bees           
shouldering their way through the long unmown grass, or circling           
with monotonous insistence round the dusty gilt horns of the               
straggling woodbine, seemed to make the stillness more oppressive. The     
dim roar of London was like the burdon note of a distant organ.             
  In the centre of the room, clamped to an upright easel, stood the         
full-length portrait of a young man of extraordinary personal               
beauty, and in front of it, some little distance away, was sitting the     
artist himself, Basil Hallward, whose sudden disappearance some             
years ago caused, at the time, such public excitement, and gave rise       
to so many strange conjectures.                                             
  As the painter looked at the gracious and comely form he had so           
skilfully mirrored in his art, a smile of pleasure passed across his       
face, and seemed about to linger there. But he suddenly started up,         
and, closing his eyes, placed his fingers upon the lids, as though         
he sought to imprison within his brain some curious dream from which       
he feared he might awake.                                                   
  "It is your best work, Basil, the best thing you have ever done,"         
said Lord Henry, languidly. "You must certainly send it next year to       
the Grosvenor. The Academy is too large and too vulgar. Whenever I         
have gone there, there have either been so many people that I have not     
been able to see the pictures, which was dreadful, or so many pictures     
that I have not been able to see the people, which was worse. The           
Grosvenor is really the only place."                                       
  "I don't think I shall send it anywhere," he answered, tossing his       
head back in that odd way that used to make his friends laugh at him       
at Oxford. "No; I won't send it anywhere."                                 
  Lord Henry elevated his eyebrows, and looked at him in amazement         
through the thin blue wreaths of smoke that curled up in such fanciful     
whorls from his heavy opium-tainted cigarette.                             
  "Not send it anywhere? My dear fellow, why? Have you any reason?         
What odd chaps you painters are! You do anything in the world to           
gain a reputation. As soon as you have one, you seem to want to             
throw it away. It is silly of you, for there is only one thing in           
the world worse than being talked about, and that is not being             
talked about. A portrait like this would set you far above all the         
young men in England, and make the old men quite jealous, if old men       
are ever capable of any emotion."                                           
  "I know you will laugh at me," he replied, "but I really can't           
exhibit it. I have put too much of myself into it."                         
  Lord Henry stretched himself out on the divan and laughed.               
  "Yes, I knew you would; but it is quite true, all the same."             
  "Too much of yourself in it! Upon my word, Basil, I didn't know           
you were so vain; and I really can't see any resemblance between           
you, with your rugged strong face and your coal-black hair, and this       
young Adonis, who looks as if he was made out of ivory and                 
rose-leaves. Why, my dear Basil, he is a Narcissus, and you- well,         
of course you have an intellectual expression, and all that. But           
beauty, real beauty, ends where an intellectual expression begins.         
Intellect is in itself a mode of exaggeration, and destroys the             
harmony of any face. The moment one sits down to think, one becomes         
all nose, or all forehead, or something horrid. Look at the successful     
men in any of the learned professions. How perfectly hideous they are!     
Except, of course, in the church. But then in the church they don't         
think. A bishop keeps on saying at the age of eighty what he was           
told to say when he was a boy of eighteen, and as a natural                 
consequence he always looks absolutely delightful. Your mysterious         
young friend, whose name you have never told me, but whose picture         
really fascinates me, never thinks. I feel quite sure of that. He is       
some brainless, beautiful creature, who should always be here in           
winter when we have no flowers to look at, and always here in summer       
when we want something to chill our intelligence. Don't flatter             
yourself, Basil, you are not in the least like him."                       
  "You don't understand me, Harry," answered the artist. "Of course         
I am not like him. I know that perfectly well. Indeed, I should be         
sorry to look like him. You shrug your shoulders? I am telling you the     
truth. There is a fatality about all physical and intellectual             
distinction, the sort of fatality that seems to dog through history         
the faltering steps of kings. It is better not to be different from         
one's fellows. The ugly and the stupid have the best of it in this         
world. They can sit at their ease and gape at the play. If they know       
nothing of victory, they are at least spared the knowledge of               
defeat. They live as we all should live, undisturbed, indifferent, and     
without disquiet. They neither bring ruin upon others, nor ever             
receive it, from alien hands. Your rank and wealth, Harry; my               
brains, such as they are- my art, whatever it may be worth; Dorian         
Gray's good looks- we shall all suffer for what the gods have given         
us, suffer terribly."                                                       
  "Dorian Gray? Is that his name?" asked Lord Henry, walking across         
the studio towards Basil Hallward.                                         
  "Yes, that is his name. I didn't intend to tell it to you."               
  "But why not?"                                                           
  "Oh, I can't explain. When I like people immensely I never tell           
their names to any one. It is like surrendering a part of them. I have     
grown to love secrecy. It seems to be the one thing that can make           
modern life mysterious or marvellous to us. The commonest thing is         
delightful if one only hides it. When I leave town now I never tell my     
people where I am going. If I did, I would lose all my pleasure. It is     
a silly habit, I dare say, but somehow it seems to bring a great           
deal of romance into one's life. I suppose you think me awfully             
foolish about it?"                                                         
  "Not at all," answered Lord Henry, "not at all, my dear Basil. You       
seem to forget that I am married, and the one charm of marriage is         
that it makes a life of deception absolutely necessary for both             
parties. I never know where my wife is, and my wife never knows what I     
am doing. When we meet- we do meet occasionally, when we dine out           
together, or go down to the Duke's- we tell each other the most absurd     
stories with the most serious faces. My wife is very good at it-           
much better, in fact, than I am. She never gets confused over her           
dates, and I always do. But when she does find me out, she makes no         
row at all. I sometimes wish she would; but she merely laughs at me."       
  "I hate the way you talk about your married life, Harry," said Basil     
Hallward, strolling towards the door that led into the garden. "I           
believe that you are really a very good husband, but that you are           
thoroughly ashamed of your own virtues. You are an extraordinary           
fellow. You never say a moral thing, and you never do a wrong thing.       
Your cynicism is simply a pose."                                           
  "Being natural is simply a pose, and the most irritating pose I           
know," cried Lord Henry, laughing; and the two young men went out into     
the garden together, and ensconced themselves on a long bamboo seat         
that stood in the shade of a tall laurel bush. The sunlight slipped         
over the polished leaves. In the grass, white daisies were tremulous.       
  After a pause, Lord Henry pulled out his watch. "I am afraid I           
must be going, Basil," he murmured, "and before I go, I insist on your     
answering a question I put to you some time ago."                           
  "What is that?" said the painter, keeping his eyes fixed on the           
ground.                                                                     
  "You know quite well."                                                   
  "I do not, Harry."                                                       
  "Well, I will tell you what it is. I want you to explain to me why       
you won't exhibit Dorian Gray's picture. I want the real reason."           
  "I told you the real reason."                                             
  "No, you did not. You said it was because there was too much of           
yourself in it. Now, that is childish."                                     
  "Harry," said Basil Hallward, looking him straight in the face,           
"every portrait that is painted with feeling is a portrait of the           
artist, not of the sitter. The sitter is merely the accident, the           
occasion. It is not he who is revealed by the painter; it is rather         
the painter who, on the coloured canvas, reveals himself. The reason I     
will not exhibit this picture is that I am afraid that I have shown in     
it the secret of my own soul."                                             
  Lord Henry laughed. "And what is that?" he asked.                         
  "I will tell you," said Hallward; but an expression of perplexity         
came over his face.                                                         
  "I am all expectation, Basil," continued his companion, glancing         
at him.                                                                     
  "Oh, there is really very little to tell, Harry," answered the           
painter; "and I am afraid you will hardly understand it. Perhaps you       
will hardly believe it."                                                   
  Lord Henry smiled, and, leaning down, plucked a pink-petalled             
daisy from the grass, and examined it. "I am quite sure I shall             
understand it," he replied, gazing intently at the little golden           
white-feathered disk, "and as for believing things, I can believe           
anything, provided that it is quite incredible."                           
  The wind shook some blossoms from the trees, and the heavy               
lilac-blooms, with their clustering stars, moved to and fro in the         
languid air. A grasshopper began to chirrup by the wall, and like a         
blue thread a long thin dragon-fly floated past on its brown gauze         
wings. Lord Henry felt as if he could hear Basil Hallward's heart           
beating, and wondered what was coming.                                     
  "The story is simply this," said the painter after some time. "Two       
months ago I went to a crush at Lady Brandon's. You know we poor           
artists have to show ourselves in society from time to time, just to       
remind the public that we are not savages. With an evening coat and         
a white tie, as you told me once, anybody, even a stock-broker, can         
gain a reputation for being civilized. Well, after I had been in the       
room about ten minutes, talking to huge overdressed dowagers and           
tedious Academicians, I suddenly became conscious that some one was         
looking at me. I turned halfway round, and saw Dorian Gray for the         
first time. When our eyes met, I felt that I was growing pale. A           
curious sensation of terror came over me. I knew that I had come           
face to face with some one whose mere personality was so fascinating       
that, if I allowed it to do so, it would absorb my whole nature, my         
whole soul, my very art itself. I did not want any external                 
influence in my life. You know yourself, Harry, how independent I am       
by nature. I have always been my own master; had at least always           
been so, till I met Dorian Gray. Then- but I don't know how to explain     
it to you. Something seemed to tell me that I was on the verge of a         
terrible crisis in my life. I had a strange feeling that Fate had in       
store for me exquisite joys and exquisite sorrows. I grew afraid,           
and turned to quit the room. It was not conscience that made me do it:     
it was a sort of cowardice. I take no credit to myself for trying to       
escape."                                                                   
  "Conscience and cowardice are really the same things, Basil.             
Conscience is the trade-name of the firm. That is all."                     
  "I don't believe that, Harry, and I don't believe you do either.         
However, whatever was my motive- and it may have been pride, for I         
used to be very proud- I certainly struggled to the door. There, of         
course, I stumbled against Lady Brandon. 'You are not going to run         
away so soon, Mr. Hallward?' she screamed out. You know her                 
curiously shrill voice?"                                                   
  "Yes; she is a peacock in everything but beauty," said Lord Henry,       
pulling the daisy to bits with his long, nervous fingers.                   
  "I could not get rid of her. She brought me up to Royalties, and         
people with Stars and Garters, and elderly ladies with gigantic tiaras     
and parrot noses. She spoke of me as her dearest friend. I had only         
met her once before, but she took it into her head to lionize me. I         
believe some picture of mine had made a great success at the time,         
at least had been chattered about in the penny newspapers, which is         
the nineteenth-century standard of immortality. Suddenly I found           
myself face to face with the young man whose personality had so             
strangely stirred me. We were quite close, almost touching. Our eyes       
met again. It was reckless of me, but I asked Lady Brandon to               
introduce me to him. Perhaps it was not so reckless, after all. It was     
simply inevitable. We would have spoken to each other without any           
introduction. I am sure of that. Dorian told me so afterwards. He,         
too, felt that we were destined to know each other."                       
  "And how did Lady Brandon describe this wonderful young man?"             
asked his companion. "I know she goes in for giving a rapid precis         
of all her guests. I remember her bringing me up to a truculent and         
red-faced old gentleman covered all over with orders and ribbons,           
and hissing into my ear, in a tragic whisper which must have been           
perfectly audible to everybody in the room, the most astounding             
details. I simply fled. I like to find out people for myself. But Lady     
Brandon treats her guests exactly as an auctioneer treats his goods.       
She either explains them entirely away, or tells one everything             
about them except what one wants to know."                                 
  "Poor Lady Brandon! You are hard on her, Harry!" said Hallward,           
listlessly.                                                                 
  "My dear fellow, she tried to found a salon, and only succeeded in       
opening a restaurant. How could I admire her? But tell me, what did         
she say about Mr. Dorian Gray?"                                             
  "Oh, something like 'Charming boy- poor dear mother and I absolutely     
inseparable. Quite forget what he does- afraid he- doesn't do               
anything- oh, yes, plays the piano- or is it the violin, dear Mr.           
Gray?' Neither of us could help laughing, and we became friends at         
once."                                                                     
  "Laughter is not at all a bad beginning for a friendship, and it         
is far the best ending for one," said the young lord, plucking another     
daisy.                                                                     
  Hallward shook his head. "You don't understand what friendship is,       
Harry," he murmured- "or what enmity is, for that matter. You like         
every one; that is to say, you are indifferent to every one."               
  "How horribly unjust of you!" cried Lord Henry, tilting his hat           
back, and looking up at the little clouds that, like ravelled skeins       
of glossy white silk, were drifting across the hollowed turquoise of       
the summer sky. "Yes, horribly unjust of you. I make a great               
difference between people. I choose my friends for their good looks,       
my acquaintances for their good characters, and my enemies for their       
good intellects. A man cannot be too careful in the choice of his           
enemies. I have not got one who is a fool, they are all men of some         
intellectual power, and consequently they all appreciate me. Is that       
very vain of me? I think it is rather vain."                               
  "I should think it was, Harry. But according to your category I must     
be merely an acquaintance."                                                 
  "My dear old Basil, you are much more than an acquaintance."             
  "And much less than a friend. A sort of brother, I suppose?"             
  "Oh, brothers! I don't care for brothers. My elder brother won't         
die, and my younger brothers seem never to do anything else."               
  "Harry!" exclaimed Hallward, frowning.                                   
  "My dear fellow, I am not quite serious. But I can't help                 
detesting my relations. I suppose it comes from the fact that none         
of us can stand other people having the same faults as ourselves. I         
quite sympathize with the rage of the English democracy against what       
they call the vices of the upper orders. The masses feel that               
drunkenness, stupidity, and immorality should be their own special         
property, and that if any one of us makes an ass of himself he is           
poaching on their preserves. When poor Southwark got into the               
Divorce Court, their indignation was quite magnificent. And yet I           
don't suppose that ten per cent of the proletariat live correctly."         
  "I don't agree with a single word that you have said, and, what is       
more, Harry, I feel sure that you don't either."                           
  Lord Henry stroked his pointed brown beard, and tapped the toe of         
his patent-leather boot with a tasselled ebony cane. "How English           
you are, Basil! That is the second time you have made that                 
observation. If one puts forward an idea to a true Englishman-             
always a rash thing to do- he never dreams of considering whether           
the idea is right or wrong. The only thing he considers of any             
importance is whether one believes it oneself. Now, the value of an         
idea has nothing whatsoever to do with the sincerity of the man who         
expresses it. Indeed, the probabilities are that the more insincere         
the man is, the more purely intellectual will the idea be, as in           
that case it will not be coloured by either his wants, his desires, or     
his prejudices. However, I don't propose to discuss politics,               
sociology, or metaphysics with you. I like persons better than             
principles, and I like persons with no principles better than anything     
else in the world. Tell me more about Mr. Dorian Gray. How often do         
you see him?"                                                               
  "Every day. I couldn't be happy if I didn't see him every day. He is     
absolutely necessary to me."                                               
  "How extraordinary! I thought you would never care for anything           
but your art."                                                             
  "He is all my art to me now," said the painter, gravely. "I               
sometimes think, Harry, that there are only two eras of any importance     
in the world's history. The first is the appearance of a new medium         
for art, and the second is the appearance of a new personality for art     
also. What the invention of oil-painting was to the Venetians, the         
face of Antinous was to late Greek sculpture, and the face of Dorian       
Gray will some day be to me. It is not merely that I paint from him,       
draw from him, sketch from him. Of course I have done all that. But he     
is much more to me than a model or a sitter. I won't tell you that I       
am dissatisfied with what I have done of him or that his beauty is         
such that Art cannot express it. There is nothing that Art cannot           
express, and I know that the work I have done, since I met Dorian           
Gray, is good work, is the best work of my life. But in some curious       
way- I wonder will you understand me?- his personality has suggested       
to me an entirely new manner in art, an entirely new mode of style.         
I see things differently, I think of them differently. I can now           
re-create life in a way that was hidden from me before. 'A dream of         
form in days of thought:'- who is it who says that? I forget; but it       
is what Dorian Gray has been to me. The merely visible presence of         
this lad- for he seems to me little more than a lad, though he is           
really over twenty- his merely visible presence- ah! I wonder can           
you realize all that that means? Unconsciously he defines for me the       
lines of a fresh school, a school that is to have in it all the             
passion of the romantic spirit, all the perfection of the spirit           
that is Greek. The harmony of soul and body- how much that is! We in       
our madness have separated the two, and have invented a realism that       
is vulgar, an ideality that is void. Harry! if you only knew what           
Dorian Gray is to me! You remember that landscape of mine, for which       
Agnew offered me such a huge price, but which I would not part with?       
It is one of the best things I have ever done. And why is it so?           
Because, while I was painting it, Dorian Gray sat beside me. Some           
subtle influence passed from him to me, and for the first time in my       
life I saw in the plain woodland the wonder I had always looked for,       
and always missed."                                                         
  "Basil, this is extraordinary! I must see Dorian Gray."                   
  Hallward got up from his seat, and walked up and down the garden.         
After some time he came back. "Harry," he said, "Dorian Gray is to         
me simply a motive in art. You might see nothing in him. I see             
everything in him. He is never more present in my work than when no         
image of him is there. He is a suggestion, as I have said, of a new         
manner. I find him in the curves of certain lines, in the loveliness       
and subtleties of certain colours. That is all."                           
  "Then why won't you exhibit his portrait?" asked Lord Henry.             
  "Because, without intending it, I have put into it some expression       
of all this curious artistic idolatry, of which, of course, I have         
never cared to speak to him. He knows nothing about it. He shall never     
know anything about it. But the world might guess it; and I will not       
bare my soul to their shallow, prying eyes. My heart shall never be         
put under their microscope. There is too much of myself in the             
thing, Harry- too much of myself!"                                         
  "Poets are not so scrupulous as you are. They know how useful             
passion is for publication. Nowadays a broken heart will run to many       
editions."                                                                 
  "I hate them for it," cried Hallward. "An artist should create           
beautiful things, but should put nothing of his own life into them. We     
live in an age when men treat art as if it were meant to be a form         
of autobiography. We have lost the abstract sense of beauty. Some           
day I will show the world what it is; and for that reason the world         
shall never see my portrait of Dorian Gray."                               
  "I think you are wrong, Basil, but I won't argue with you. It is         
only the intellectually lost who ever argue. Tell me, is Dorian Gray       
very fond of you?"                                                         
  The painter considered for a few moments. "He likes me," he answered     
after a pause; "I know he likes me. Of course I flatter him                 
dreadfully. I find a strange pleasure in saying things to him that I       
know I shall be sorry for having said. As a rule, he is charming to         
me, and we sit in the studio and talk of a thousand things. Now and         
then, however, he is horribly thoughtless, and seems to take a real         
delight in giving me pain. Then I feel, Harry, that I have given           
away my whole soul to some one who treats it as if it were a flower to     
put in his coat, a bit of decoration to charm his vanity, an               
ornament for a summer's day."                                               
  "Days in summer, Basil, are apt to linger," murmured Lord Henry.         
"Perhaps you will tire sooner than he will. It is a sad thing to think     
of, but there is no doubt that Genius lasts longer than Beauty. That       
accounts for the fact that we all take such pains to over-educate           
ourselves. In the wild struggle for existence, we want to have             
something that endures, and so we fill our minds with rubbish and           
facts, in the silly hope of keeping our place. The thoroughly               
well-informed man- that is the modern idea. And the mind of the             
thoroughly well-informed man is a dreadful thing. It is like a             
bric-a-brac shop, all monsters and dust, with everything priced             
above its proper value. I think you will tire first, all the same.         
Some day you will look at your friend and he will seem to you to be         
a little out of drawing, or you won't like his tone of colour, or           
something. You will bitterly reproach him in your own heart, and           
seriously think that he has behaved very badly to you. The next time       
he calls, you will be perfectly cold and indifferent. It will be a         
great pity, for it will alter you. What you have told me is quite a         
romance, a romance of art one might call it, and the worst of having a     
romance of any kind is that it leaves one so unromantic."                   
  "Harry, don't talk like that. As long as I live, the personality         
of Dorian Gray will dominate me. You can't feel what I feel. You           
change too often."                                                         
  "Ah, my dear Basil, that is exactly why I can feel it. Those who are     
faithful know only the trivial side of love: it is the faithless who       
know love's tragedies." And Lord Henry struck a light on a dainty           
silver case, and began to smoke a cigarette with a self-conscious           
and satisfied air, as if he had summed up the world in a phrase. There     
was a rustle of chirruping sparrows in the green lacquer leaves of the     
ivy, and the blue cloud-shadows chased themselves across the grass         
like swallows. How pleasant it was in the garden! And how delightful       
other people's emotions were!- much more delightful than their             
ideas, it seemed to him. One's own soul, and the passions of one's         
friends- those were the fascinating things in life. He pictured to         
himself with silent amusement the tedious luncheon that he had             
missed by staying so long with Basil Hallward. Had he gone to his           
aunt's, he would have been sure to have met Lord Goodbody there, and       
the whole conversation would have been about the feeding of the             
poor, and the necessity for model lodging-houses. Each class would         
have preached the importance of those virtues, for whose exercise           
there was no necessity in their own lives. The rich would have             
spoken on the value of thrift, and the idle grown eloquent over the         
dignity of labour. It was charming to have escaped all that! As he         
thought of his aunt, an idea seemed to strike him. He turned to             
Hallward, and said, "My dear fellow, I have just remembered."               
  "Remembered what, Harry?"                                                 
  "Where I heard the name of Dorian Gray."                                 
  "Where was it?" asked Hallward, with a slight frown.                     
  "Don't look so angry, Basil. It was at my aunt, Lady Agatha's. She       
told me she had discovered a wonderful young man, who was going to         
help her in the East End, and that his name was Dorian Gray. I am           
bound to state that she never told me he was good-looking. Women           
have no appreciation of good looks; at least, good women have not. She     
said that he was very earnest, and had a beautiful nature. I at once       
pictured to myself a creature with spectacles and lank hair,               
horribly freckled, and tramping about on huge feet. I wish I had known     
it was your friend."                                                       
  "I am very glad you didn't, Harry."                                       
  "Why?"                                                                   
  "I don't want you to meet him."                                           
  "You don't want me to meet him?"                                         
  "No."                                                                     
  "Mr. Dorian Gray is in the studio, sir," said the butler, coming         
into the garden.                                                           
  "You must introduce me now," cried Lord Henry, laughing.                 
  The painter turned to his servant, who stood blinking in the             
sunlight. "Ask Mr. Gray to wait, Parker: I shall be in in a few             
moments." The man bowed, and went up the walk.                             
  Then he looked at Lord Henry. "Dorian Gray is my dearest friend," he     
said. "He has a simple and beautiful nature. Your aunt was quite right     
in what she said of him. Don't spoil him. Don't try to influence           
him. Your influence would be bad. The world is wide, and has many           
marvellous people in it. Don't take away from me the one person who         
gives to my art whatever charm it possesses; my life as an artist           
depends on him. Mind, Harry, I trust you." He spoke very slowly, and       
the words seemed wrung out of him almost against his will.                 
  "What nonsense you talk!" said Lord Henry, smiling, and, taking           
Hallward by the arm, he almost led him into the house.                     
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER II                                   
-                                                                           
  As they entered they saw Dorian Gray. He was seated at the piano,         
with his back to them, turning over the pages of a volume of               
Schumann's "Forest Scenes." "You must lend me these, Basil," he cried.     
"I want to learn them. They are perfectly charming."                       
  "That depends entirely on how you sit to-day, Dorian."                   
  "Oh, I am tired of sitting, and I don't want a life-sized portrait       
of myself," answered the lad, swinging round on the music-stool, in         
a wilful, petulant manner. When he caught sight of Lord Henry, a faint     
blush coloured his cheeks for a moment, and he started up. "I beg your     
pardon, Basil, but I didn't know you had any one with you."                 
  "This is Lord Henry Wotton, Dorian, an old Oxford friend of mine.         
I have just been telling him what a capital sitter you were, and now       
you have spoiled everything."                                               
  "You have not spoiled my pleasure in meeting you, Mr. Gray," said         
Lord Henry, stepping forward and extending his hand. "My aunt has           
often spoken to me about you. You are one of her favourites, and, I am     
afraid, one of her victims, also."                                         
  "I am in Lady Agatha's black books at present," answered Dorian,         
with a funny look of penitence. "I promised to go to a club in             
Whitechapel with her last Tuesday, and I really forgot all about it.       
We were to have played a duet together- three duets, I believe. I           
don't know what she will say to me. I am far too frightened to call."       
  "Oh, I will make your peace with my aunt. She is quite devoted to         
you. And I don't think it really matters about your not being there.       
The audience probably thought it was a duet. When Aunt Agatha sits         
down to the piano she makes quite enough noise for two people."             
  "That is very horrid to her, and not very nice to me," answered           
Dorian, laughing.                                                           
  Lord Henry looked at him. Yes, he was certainly wonderfully               
handsome, with his finely-curved scarlet lips, his frank blue eyes,         
his crisp gold hair. There was something in his face that made one         
trust him at once. All the candour of youth was there, as well as           
all youth's passionate purity. One felt that he had kept himself           
unspotted from the world. No wonder Basil Hallward worshipped him.         
  "You are too charming to go in for philanthropy, Mr. Gray- far too       
charming." And Lord Henry flung himself down on the divan, and             
opened his cigarette-case.                                                 
  The painter had been busy mixing his colours and getting his brushes     
ready. He was looking worried, and when he heard Lord Henry's last         
remark he glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said,           
"Harry, I want to finish this picture to-day. Would you think it           
awfully rude of me if I asked you to go away?"                             
  Lord Henry smiled, and looked at Dorian Gray. "Am I to go, Mr.           
Gray?" he asked.                                                           
  "Oh, please don't, Lord Henry. I see that Basil is in one of his         
sulky moods; and I can't bear him when he sulks. Besides, I want you       
to tell me why I should not go in for philanthropy."                       
  "I don't know that I shall tell you that, Mr. Gray. It is so tedious     
a subject that one would have to talk seriously about it. But I             
certainly shall not run away, now that you have asked me to stop.           
You don't really mind, Basil, do you? You have often told me that           
you liked your sitters to have some one to chat to."                       
  Hallward bit his lip. "If Dorian wishes it, of course you must stay.     
Dorian's whims are laws to everybody, except himself."                     
  Lord Henry took up his hat and gloves. "You are very pressing,           
Basil, but I am afraid I must go. I have promised to meet a man at the     
Orleans. Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Come and see me some afternoon in             
Curzon Street. I am nearly always at home at five o'clock. Write to me     
when you are coming. I should be sorry to miss you."                       
  "Basil," cried Dorian Gray, "if Lord Henry Wotton goes I shall go         
too. You never open your lips while you are painting, and it is             
horribly dull standing on a platform and trying to look pleasant.           
Ask him to stay. I insist upon it."                                         
  "Stay, Harry, to oblige Dorian, and to oblige me," said Hallward,         
gazing intently at his picture. "It is quite true, I never talk when I     
am working, and never listen either, and it must be dreadfully tedious     
for my unfortunate sitters. I beg you to stay."                             
  "But what about my man at the Orleans?"                                   
  The painter laughed. "I don't think there will be any difficulty         
about that. Sit down again, Harry. And now, Dorian, get up on the           
platform, and don't move about too much, or pay any attention to           
what Lord Henry says. He has a very bad influence over all his             
friends, with the single exception of myself."                             
  Dorian Gray stepped up on the dais, with the air of a young Greek         
martyr, and made a little moue of discontent to Lord Henry, to whom he     
had rather taken a fancy. He was so unlike Basil. They made a               
delightful contrast. And he had such a beautiful voice. After a few         
moments he said to him, "Have you really a very bad influence, Lord         
Henry? As bad as Basil says?"                                               
  "There is no such thing as a good influence, Mr. Gray. All influence     
is immoral- immoral from the scientific point of view."                     
  "Why?"                                                                   
  "Because to influence a person is to give him one's own soul. He         
does not think his natural thoughts, or burn with his natural               
passions. His virtues are not real to him. His sins, if there are such     
things as sins, are borrowed. He becomes an echo of some one else's         
music, an actor of a part that has not been written for him. The aim       
of life is self-development. To realize one's nature perfectly- that       
is what each of us is here for. People are afraid of themselves,           
nowadays. They have forgotten the highest of all duties, the duty that     
one owes to one's self. Of course they are charitable. They feed the       
hungry, and clothe the beggar. But their own souls starve, and are         
naked. Courage has gone out of our race. Perhaps we never really had       
it. The terror of society, which is the basis of morals, the terror of     
God, which is the secret of religion- these are the two things that         
govern us. And yet--"                                                       
  "Just turn your head a little more to the right, Dorian, like a good     
boy," said the painter, deep in his work, and conscious only that a         
look had come into the lad's face that he had never seen there before.     
  "And yet," continued Lord Henry, in his low, musical voice, and with     
that graceful wave of the hand that was always so characteristic of         
him, and that he had even in his Eton days, "I believe that if one man     
were to live out his life fully and completely, were to give form to       
every feeling, expression to every thought, reality to every dream-         
I believe that the world would gain such a fresh impulse of joy that       
we would forget all the maladies of mediaevalism, and return to the         
Hellenic ideal- to something finer, richer, than the Hellenic ideal,       
it may be. But the bravest man amongst us is afraid of himself. The         
mutilation of the savage has its tragic survival in the self-denial         
that mars our lives. We are punished for our refusals. Every impulse       
that we strive to strangle broods in the mind, and poisons us. The         
body sins once, and has done with its sin, for action is a mode of         
purification. Nothing remains then but the recollection of a pleasure,

0

2

or the luxury of a regret. The only way to get rid of a temptation         
is to yield to it. Resist it, and your soul grows sick with longing         
for the things it has forbidden to itself, with desire for what its         
monstrous laws have made monstrous and unlawful. It has been said that     
the great events of the world take place in the brain. It is in the         
brain, and the brain only, that the great sins of the world take place     
also. You, Mr. Gray, you yourself, with your rose-red youth and your       
rose-white boyhood, you have had passions that have made you afraid,       
thoughts that have filled you with terror, day-dreams and sleeping         
dreams whose mere memory might stain your cheek with shame-"               
  "Stop!" faltered Dorian Gray, "stop! you bewilder me. I don't know       
what to say. There is some answer to you, but I cannot find it.             
Don't speak. Let me think. Or, rather, let me try not to think."           
  For nearly ten minutes he stood there, motionless, with parted lips,     
and eyes strangely bright. He was dimly conscious that entirely             
fresh influences were at work within him. Yet they seemed to him to         
have come really from himself. The few words that Basil's friend had       
said to him- words spoken by chance, no doubt, and with wilful paradox     
in them- had touched some secret chord that had never been touched         
before, but that he felt was now vibrating and throbbing to curious         
pulses.                                                                     
  Music had stirred him like that. Music had troubled him many             
times. But music was not articulate. It was not a new world, but           
rather another chaos, that it created in us. Words! Mere words! How         
terrible they were! How clear, and vivid, and cruel. One could not         
escape from them. And yet what a subtle magic there was in them.           
They seemed to be able to give a plastic form to formless things,           
and to have a music of their own as sweet as that of viol or of             
lute. Mere words! Was there anything so real as words?                     
  Yes, there had been things in his boyhood that he had not                 
understood. He understood them now. Life suddenly had become               
fiery-coloured to him. It seemed to him that he had been walking in         
fire. Why had he not known it?                                             
  With his subtle smile, Lord Henry watched him. He knew the precise       
psychological moment when to say nothing. He felt intensely                 
interested. He was amazed at the sudden impression that his words           
had produced, and, remembering a book that he had read when he was         
sixteen, a book which had revealed to him much that he had not known       
before, he wondered whether Dorian Gray was passing through a               
similar experience. He had merely shot an arrow into the air. Had it       
hit the mark? How fascinating the lad was!                                 
  Hallward painted away with that marvellous bold touch of his, that       
had the true refinement and perfect delicacy that in art, at any rate,     
comes only from strength. He was unconscious of the silence.               
  "Basil, I am tired of standing," cried Dorian Gray, suddenly. "I         
must go out and sit in the garden. The air is stifling here."               
  "My dear fellow, I am so sorry. When I am painting, I can't think of     
anything else. But you never sat better. You were perfectly still. And     
I have caught the effect I wanted- the half-parted lips and the bright     
look in the eyes. I don't know what Harry has been saying to you,           
but he has certainly made you have the most wonderful expression. I         
suppose he has been paying you compliments. You mustn't believe a word     
that he says."                                                             
  "He has certainly not been paying me compliments. Perhaps that is         
the reason that I don't believe anything he has told me."                   
  "You know you believe it all," said Lord Henry, looking at him           
with his dreamy, languorous eyes. "I will go out to the garden with         
you. It is horribly hot in the studio. Basil, let us have something         
iced to drink, something with strawberries in it."                         
  "Certainly, Harry. Just touch the bell, and when Parker comes I will     
tell him what you want. I have got to work up this background, so I         
will join you later on. Don't keep Dorian too long. I have never           
been in better form for painting than I am to-day. This is going to be     
my masterpiece. It is my masterpiece as it stands."                         
  Lord Henry went out to the garden, and found Dorian Gray burying his     
face in the great cool lilac-blossoms, feverishly drinking in their         
perfume as if it had been wine. He came close to him, and put his hand     
upon his shoulder. "You are quite right to do that," he murmured.           
"Nothing can cure the soul but the senses, just as nothing can cure         
the senses but the soul."                                                   
  The lad started and drew back. He was bare-headed, and the leaves         
had tossed his rebellious curls and tangled all their gilded               
threads. There was a look of fear in his eyes, such as people have         
when they are suddenly awakened. His finely-chiselled nostrils             
quivered, and some hidden nerve shook the scarlet of his lips and left     
them trembling.                                                             
  "Yes," continued Lord Henry, "that is one of the great secrets of         
life- to cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means     
of the soul. You are a wonderful creation. You know more than you           
think you know, just as you know less than you want to know."               
  Dorian Gray frowned and turned his head away. He could not help           
liking the tall, graceful young man who was standing by him. His           
romantic olive-coloured face and worn expression interested him. There     
was something in his low, languid voice that was absolutely                 
fascinating. His cool, white, flower-like hands, even, had a curious       
charm. They moved, as he spoke, like music, and seemed to have a           
language of their own. But he felt afraid of him, and ashamed of being     
afraid. Why had it been left for a stranger to reveal him to               
himself? He had known Basil Hallward for months, but the friendship         
between them had never altered him. Suddenly there had come some one       
across his life who seemed to have disclosed to him life's mystery.         
And, yet, what was there to be afraid of? He was not a schoolboy or         
a girl. It was absurd to be frightened.                                     
  "Let us go and sit in the shade," said Lord Henry. "Parker has           
brought out the drinks, and if you stay any longer in this glare you       
will be quite spoiled, and Basil will never paint you again. You           
really must not allow yourself to become sunburnt. It would be             
unbecoming."                                                               
  "What can it matter?" cried Dorian Gray, laughing, as he sat down on     
the seat at the end of the garden.                                         
  "It should matter everything to you, Mr. Gray."                           
  "Why?"                                                                   
  "Because you have the most marvellous youth, and youth is the one         
thing worth having."                                                       
  "I don't feel that, Lord Henry."                                         
  "No, you don't feel it now. Some day, when you are old and               
wrinkled and ugly, when thought has seared your forehead with its           
lines, and passion branded your lips with its hideous fires, you           
will feel it, you will feel it terribly. Now, wherever you go, you         
charm the world. Will it always be so?... You have a wonderfully           
beautiful face, Mr. Gray. Don't frown. You have. And Beauty is a           
form of Genius- is higher, indeed, than Genius, as it needs no             
explanation. It is of the great facts of the world, like sunlight,         
or spring-time, or the reflection in dark waters of that silver             
shell we call the moon. It cannot be questioned. It has its divine         
right of sovereignty. It makes princes of those who have it. You           
smile? Ah! when you have lost it you won't smile.... People say             
sometimes that Beauty is only superficial. That may be so. But at           
least it is not so superficial as Thought is. To me, Beauty is the         
wonder of wonders. It is only shallow people who do not judge by           
appearances. The true mystery of the world is the visible, not the         
invisible.... Yes, Mr. Gray, the gods have been good to you. But           
what the gods give they quickly take away. You have only a few years       
in which to live really, perfectly, and fully. When your youth goes,       
your beauty will go with it, and then you will suddenly discover           
that there are no triumphs left for you, or have to content yourself       
with those mean triumphs that the memory of your past will make more       
bitter than defeats. Every month as it wanes brings you nearer to           
something dreadful. Time is jealous of you, and wars against your           
lilies and your roses. You will become sallow, and hollow-cheeked, and     
dull-eyed. You will suffer horribly.... Ah! realize your youth while       
you have it. Don't squander the gold of your days, listening to the         
tedious, trying to improve the hopeless failure, or giving away your       
life to the ignorant, the common, and the vulgar. These are the sickly     
aims, the false ideals, of our age. Live! Live the wonderful life that     
is in you! Let nothing be lost upon you. Be always searching for new       
sensations. Be afraid of nothing.... A new Hedonism- that is what           
our century wants. You might be its visible symbol. With your               
personality there is nothing you could not do. The world belongs to         
you for a season.... The moment I met you I saw that you were quite         
unconscious of what you really are, of what you really might be. There     
was so much in you that charmed me that I felt I must tell you             
something about yourself. I thought how tragic it would be if you were     
wasted. For there is such a little time that your youth will last-         
such a little time. The common hill-flowers wither, but they blossom       
again. The laburnum will be as yellow next June as it is now. In a         
month there will be purple stars on the clematis, and year after           
year the green night of its leaves will hold its purple stars. But         
we never get back our youth. The pulse of joy that beats in us at           
twenty, becomes sluggish. Our limbs fail, our senses rot. We               
degenerate into hideous puppets, haunted by the memory of the passions     
of which we were too much afraid, and the exquisite temptations that       
we had not the courage to yield to. Youth! Youth! There is                 
absolutely nothing in the world but youth!"                                 
  Dorian Gray listened, open-eyed and wondering. The spray of lilac         
fell from his hand upon the gravel. A furry bee came and buzzed             
round it for a moment. Then it began to scramble all over the oval         
stellated globe of its tiny blossoms. He watched it with that               
strange interest in trivial things that we try to develop when             
things of high import make us afraid, or when we are stirred by some       
new emotion for which we cannot find expression, or when some               
thought that terrifies us lays sudden siege to the brain and calls         
on us to yield. After a time the bee flew away. He saw it creeping         
into the stained trumpet of a Tyrian convolvulus. The flower seemed to     
quiver, and then swayed gently to and fro.                                 
  Suddenly the painter appeared at the door of the studio, and made         
staccato signs for them to come in. They turned to each other, and         
smiled.                                                                     
  "I am waiting," he cried. "Do come in. The light is quite perfect,       
and you can bring your drinks."                                             
  They rose up, and sauntered down the walk together. Two                   
green-and-white butterflies fluttered past them, and in the                 
pear-tree at the corner of the garden a thrush began to sing.               
  "You are glad you have met me, Mr. Gray," said Lord Henry, looking       
at him.                                                                     
  "Yes, I am glad now. I wonder shall I always be glad?"                   
  "Always! that is a dreadful word. It makes me shudder when I hear         
it. Women are so fond of using it. They spoil every romance by             
trying to make it last forever. It is a meaningless word, too. The         
only difference between a caprice and a life-long passion is that           
the caprice lasts a little longer."                                         
  As they entered the studio, Dorian Gray put his hand upon Lord           
Henry's arm. "In that case, let our friendship be a caprice," he           
murmured, flushing at his own boldness, then stepped up on the             
platform and resumed his pose.                                             
  Lord Henry flung himself into a large wicker arm-chair and watched       
him. The sweep and dash of the brush on the canvas made the only sound     
that broke the stillness, except when, now and then, Hallward               
stepped back to look at his work from a distance. In the slanting           
beams that streamed through the open doorway the dust danced and was       
golden. The heavy scent of the roses seemed to brood over everything.       
  After about a quarter of an hour Hallward stopped painting, looked       
for a long time at Dorian Gray, and then for a long time at the             
picture, biting the end of one of his huge brushes, and frowning.           
"It is quite finished," he cried at last, and stooping down he wrote       
his name in long vermilion letters on the left-hand corner of the           
canvas.                                                                     
  Lord Henry came over and examined the picture. It was certainly a         
wonderful work of art, and a wonderful likeness as well.                   
  "My dear fellow, I congratulate you most warmly," he said. "It is         
the finest portrait of modern times. Mr. Gray, come over and look at       
yourself."                                                                 
  The lad started, as if awakened from some dream. "Is it really           
finished?" he murmured, stepping down from the platform.                   
  "Quite  finished," said the painter. "And you have sat splendidly         
to-day. I am awfully obliged to you."                                       
  "That is entirely due to me," broke in Lord Henry. "Isn't it, Mr.         
Gray?"                                                                     
  Dorian made no answer, but passed listlessly in front of his picture     
and turned towards it. When he saw it he drew back, and his cheeks         
flushed for a moment with pleasure. A look of joy came into his             
eyes, as if he had recognized himself for the first time. He stood         
there motionless and in wonder, dimly conscious that Hallward was           
speaking to him, but not catching the meaning of his words. The             
sense of his own beauty came on him like a revelation. He had never         
felt it before. Basil Hallward's compliments had seemed to him to be       
merely the charming exaggerations of friendship. He had listened to         
them, laughed at them, forgotten them. They had not influenced his         
nature. Then had come Lord Henry Wotton with his strange panegyric         
on youth, his terrible warning of its brevity. That had stirred him at     
the time, and now, as he stood gazing at the shadow of his own             
loveliness, the full reality of the description flashed across him.         
Yes, there would be a day when his face would be wrinkled and wizened,     
his eyes dim and colourless, the grace of his figure broken and             
deformed. The scarlet would pass away from his lips, and the gold           
steal from his hair. The life that was to make his soul would mar           
his body. He would become dreadful, hideous, and uncouth.                   
  As he thought of it, a sharp pang of pain struck through him like         
a knife, and made each delicate fibre of his nature quiver. His eyes       
deepened into amethyst, and across them came a mist of tears. He           
felt as if a hand of ice had been laid upon his heart.                     
  "Don't you like it?" cried Hallward at last, stung a little by the       
lad's silence, not understanding what it meant.                             
  "Of course he likes it," said Lord Henry. "Who wouldn't like it?         
It is one of the greatest things in modern art. I will give you             
anything you like to ask for it. I must have it."                           
  "It is not my property, Harry."                                           
  "Whose property is it?"                                                   
  "Dorian's, of course," answered the painter.                             
  "He is a very lucky fellow."                                             
  "How sad it is!" murmured Dorian Gray, with his eyes still fixed         
upon his own portrait. "How sad it is! I shall grow old, and horrible,     
and dreadful. But this picture will remain always young. It will never     
be older than this particular day of June.... If it were only the           
other way! If it were I who was to be always young, and the picture         
that was to grow old! For that- for that- I would give everything!         
Yes, there is nothing in the whole world I would not give! I would         
give my soul for that!"                                                     
  "You would hardly care for such an arrangement, Basil," cried Lord       
Henry, laughing. "It would be rather hard lines on your work."             
  "I should object very strongly, Harry," said Hallward.                   
  Dorian Gray turned and looked at him. "I believe you would, Basil.       
You like your art better than your friends. I am no more to you than a     
green bronze figure. Hardly as much, I dare say."                           
  The painter stared in amazement. It was so unlike Dorian to speak         
like that. What had happened? He seemed quite angry. His face was           
flushed and his cheeks burning.                                             
  "Yes," he continued, "I am less to you than your ivory Hermes or         
your silver Faun. You will like them always. How long will you like         
me? Till I have my first wrinkle, I suppose. I know, now, that when         
one loses one's good looks, whatever they may be, one loses                 
everything. Your picture has taught me that. Lord Henry Wotton is           
perfectly, right. Youth is the only thing worth having. When I find         
that I am growing old, I shall kill myself."                               
  Hallward turned pale, and caught his hand. "Dorian! Dorian!" he           
cried, "don't talk like that. I have never had such a friend as you,       
and I shall never have such another. You are not jealous of material       
things, are you?- you who are finer than any of them!"                     
  "I am jealous of everything whose beauty does not die. I am               
jealous of the portrait you have painted of me. Why should it keep         
what I must lose? Every moment that passes takes something from me,         
and gives something to it. Oh, if it were only the other way! If the       
picture could change. and I could be always what I am now! Why did you     
paint it? It will mock me some day- mock me horribly!" The hot tears       
welled into his eyes; he tore his hand away, and, flinging himself         
on the divan, he buried his face in the cushions, as though he was         
praying.                                                                   
  "This is your doing, Harry," said the painter, bitterly.                 
  Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It is the real Dorian Gray- that     
is all."                                                                   
  "It is not."                                                             
  "If it is not, what have I to do with it?"                               
  "You should have gone away when I asked you," he muttered.               
  "I stayed when you asked me," was Lord Henry's answer.                   
  "Harry, I can't quarrel with my two best friends at once, but             
between you both you have made me hate the finest piece of work I have     
ever done, and I will destroy it. What is it but canvas and colour?         
I will not let it come across our three lives and mar them."               
  Dorian Gray lifted his golden head from the pillow, and with             
pallid face and tear-stained eyes looked at him, as he walked over         
to the deal painting-table that was set beneath the high curtained         
window. What was he doing there? His fingers were straying about among     
the litter of tin tubes and dry brushes, seeking for something. Yes,       
it was for the long palette-knife, with its thin blade of lithe steel.     
He had found it at last. He was going to rip up the canvas.                 
  With a stifled sob the lad leaped from the couch, and, rushing           
over to Hallward, tore the knife out of his hand, and flung it to           
the end of the studio. "Don't, Basil, don't!" he cried. "It would be       
murder!"                                                                   
  "I am glad you appreciate my work at last, Dorian," said the             
painter, coldly, when he had recovered from his surprise. "I never         
thought you would."                                                         
  "Appreciate it? I am in love with it, Basil. It is part of myself. I     
feel that."                                                                 
  "Well, as soon as you are dry, you shall be varnished, and framed,       
and sent home. Then you can do what you like with yourself." And he         
walked across the room and rang the bell for tea. "You will have           
tea, of course, Dorian? And so will you, Harry? Or do you object to         
such simple pleasures?"                                                     
  "I adore simple pleasures," said Lord Henry. "They are the last           
refuge of the complex. But I don't like scenes, except on the stage.       
What absurd fellows you are, both of you! I wonder who it was               
defined man as a rational animal. It was the most premature definition     
ever given. Man is many things, but he is not rational. I am glad he       
is not, after all: though I wish you chaps would not squabble over the     
picture. You had much better let me have it, Basil. This silly boy         
doesn't really want it, and I really do."                                   
  "If you let any one have it but me, Basil, I shall never forgive         
you!" cried Dorian Gray; "and I don't allow people to call me a             
silly boy."                                                                 
  "You know the picture is yours, Dorian. I gave it to you before it       
existed."                                                                   
  "And you know you have been a little silly, Mr. Gray, and that you       
don't really object to being reminded that you are extremely young."       
  "I should have objected very strongly this morning, Lord Henry."         
  "Ah! this morning! You have lived since then."                           
  There came a knock at the door, and the butler entered with a             
laden tea-tray, and set it down upon a small Japanese table. There was     
a rattle of cups and saucers and the hissing of a fluted Georgian urn.     
Two globe-shaped china dishes were brought in by a page. Dorian Gray       
went over and poured out the tea. The two men sauntered languidly to       
the table, and examined what was under the covers.                         
  "Let us go to the theatre to-night," said Lord Henry. "There is sure     
to be something on, somewhere. I have promised to dine at White's, but     
it is only with an old friend, so I can send him a wire to say that         
I am ill, or that I am prevented from coming in consequence of a           
subsequent engagement. I think that would be a rather nice excuse:         
it would have all the surprise of candour."                                 
  "It is such a bore putting on one's dress-clothes," muttered             
Hallward. "And, when one has them on, they are so horrid."                 
  "Yes," answered Lord Henry, dreamily, "the costume of the nineteenth     
century is detestable. It is so sombre, so depressing. Sin is the only     
real colour-element left in modern life."                                   
  "You really must not say things like that before Dorian, Harry."         
  "Before which Dorian? The one who is pouring out tea for us, or           
the one in the picture?"                                                   
  "Before either."                                                         
  "I should like to come to the theatre with you, Lord Henry," said         
the lad.                                                                   
  "Then you shall come; and you will come too, Basil, won't you?"           
  "I can't really. I would sooner not. I have a lot of work to do."         
  "Well, then, you and I will go, Mr. Gray."                               
  "I should like that awfully."                                             
  The painter bit his lip and walked over, cup in hand, to the             
picture. "I shall stay with the real Dorian," he said, sadly.               
  "Is it the real Dorian?" cried the original of the portrait,             
strolling across to him. "Am I really like that?"                           
  "Yes; you are just like that."                                           
  "How wonderful, Basil!"                                                   
  "At least you are like it in appearance. But it will never alter,"       
sighed Hallward. "That is something."                                       
  "What a fuss people make about fidelity!" exclaimed Lord Henry.           
"Why, even in love it is purely a question of physiology. It has           
nothing to do with our own will. Young men want to be faithful, and         
are not; old men want to be faithless, and cannot: that is all one can     
say."                                                                       
  "Don't go to the theatre to-night, Dorian," said Hallward. "Stop and     
dine with me."                                                             
  "I can't, Basil."                                                         
  "Why?"                                                                   
  "Because I have promised Lord Henry Wotton to go with him."               
  "He won't like you any better for keeping your promises. He always       
breaks his own. I beg you not to go."                                       
  Dorian Gray laughed and shook his head.                                   
  "I entreat you."                                                         
  The lad hesitated, and looked over at Lord Henry, who was watching       
them from the tea-table with an amused smile.                               
  "I must go, Basil," he answered.                                         
  "Very well," said Hallward; and he went over and laid down his cup       
on the tray. "It is rather late, and, as you have to dress, you had         
better lose no time. Good-bye, Harry. Good-bye, Dorian. Come and see       
me soon. Come to-morrow."                                                   
  "Certainly."                                                             
  "You won't forget?"                                                       
  "No, of course not," cried Dorian.                                       
  "And... Harry!"                                                           
  "Yes, Basil?"                                                             
  "Remember what I asked you, when we were in the garden this               
morning?"                                                                   
  "I have forgotten it."                                                   
  "I trust you."                                                           
  "I wish I could trust myself," said Lord Henry, laughing. "Come, Mr.     
Gray, my hansom is outside, and I can drop you at your own place.           
Good-bye, Basil. It has been a most interesting afternoon."                 
  As the door closed behind them, the painter flung himself down on         
a sofa, and a look of pain came into his face.                             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER III                                   
-                                                                           
  At half-past twelve next day Lord Henry Wotton strolled from             
Curzon Street over to the Albany to call on his uncle, Lord Fermor,         
a genial if somewhat rough-mannered old bachelor, whom the outside         
world called selfish because it derived no particular benefit from         
him, but who was considered generous by Society as he fed the people       
who amused him. His father had been our ambassador at Madrid when           
Isabella was young, and Prim unthought of, but had retired from the         
Diplomatic Service in a capricious moment of annoyance on not being         
offered the Embassy at Paris, a post to which he considered that he         
was fully entitled by reason of his birth, his indolence, the good         
English of his despatches, and his inordinate passion for pleasure.         
The son, who had been his father's secretary, had resigned along           
with his chief, somewhat foolishly as was thought at the time, and         
on succeeding some months later to the title, had set himself to the       
serious study of the great aristocratic art of doing absolutely             
nothing. He had two large town houses, but preferred to live in             
chambers as it was less trouble, and took most of his meals at his         
club. He paid some attention to the management of his collieries in         
the Midland counties, excusing himself for this taint of industry on       
the ground that the one advantage of having coal was that it enabled a     
gentleman to afford the decency of burning wood on his own hearth.         
In politics he was a Tory, except when the Tories were in office,           
during which period he roundly abused them for being a pack of             
Radicals. He was a hero to his valet, who bullied him, and a terror to     
most of his relations, whom he bullied in turn. Only England could         
have produced him, and he always said that the country was going to         
the dogs. His principles were out of date, but there was a good deal       
to be said for his prejudices.                                             
  When Lord Henry entered the room, he found his uncle sitting in a         
rough shooting coat, smoking a cheroot and grumbling over The Times.       
"Well, Harry," said the old gentleman, "what brings you out so             
early? I thought you dandies never got up until two, and were not           
visible until five."                                                       
  "Pure family affection, I assure you, Uncle George. I want to get         
something out of you."                                                     
  "Money, I suppose," said Lord Fermor, making a wry face. "Well,           
sit down and tell me all about it. Young people, nowadays, imagine         
that money is everything."                                                 
  "Yes," murmured Lord Henry, settling his buttonhole in his coat;         
"and when they grow older they know it. But I don't want money. It         
is only people who pay their bills who want that, Uncle George, and         
I never pay mine. Credit is the capital of a younger son, and one           
lives charmingly upon it. Besides, I always deal with Dartmoor's           
tradesmen, and consequently they never bother me. What I want is           
information; not useful information, of course; useless information."       
  "Well, I can tell you anything that is in an English Blue-book,           
Harry, although those fellows nowadays write a lot of nonsense. When I     
was in the Diplomatic, things were much better. But I hear they let         
them in now by examination. What can you expect? Examinations, sir,         
are pure humbug from beginning to end. If a man is a gentleman, he         
knows quite enough, and if he is not a gentleman, whatever he knows is     
bad for him."                                                               
  "Mr. Dorian Gray does not belong to Blue-books, Uncle George,"           
said Lord Henry, languidly.                                                 
  "Mr. Dorian Gray? Who is he?" asked Lord Fermor, knitting his             
bushy white eyebrows.                                                       
  "That is what I have come to learn, Uncle George. Or rather, I           
know who, he is. He is the last Lord Kelso's grandson. His mother           
was a Devereux, Lady Margaret Devereux. I want you to tell me about         
his mother. What was she like? Whom did she marry? You have known           
nearly everybody in your time, so you might have known her. I am           
very much interested in Mr. Gray at present. I have only just met           
him."                                                                       
  "Kelso's grandson!" echoed the old gentleman. "Kelso's                   
grandson!... Of course.... I knew his mother intimately. I believe I       
was at her christening. She was an extraordinarily beautiful girl,         
Margaret Devereux, and made all the men frantic by running away with a     
penniless young fellow, a mere nobody, sir, a subaltern in a foot           
regiment, or something of that kind. Certainly. I remember the whole       
thing as if it happened yesterday. The poor chap was killed in a           
duel at Spa a few months after the marriage. There was an ugly story       
about it. They said Kelso got some rascally adventurer, some Belgian       
brute, to insult his son-in-law in public, paid him, sir, to do it,         
paid him, and that the fellow spitted his man as if he had been a           
pigeon. The thing was hushed up, but, egad, Kelso ate his chop alone       
at the club for some time afterwards. He brought his daughter back         
with him, I was told, and she never spoke to him again. Oh, yes; it         
was a bad business. The girl died too, died within a year. So she left     
a son, did she? I had forgotten that. What sort of a boy is he? If         
he is like his mother he must be a good-looking chap."                     
  "He is very good-looking," assented Lord Henry.                           
  "I hope he will fall into proper hands," continued the old man.           
"He should have a pot of money waiting for him if Kelso did the             
right thing by him. His mother had money too. All the Selby property       
came to her, through her grandfather. Her grandfather hated Kelso,         
thought him a mean dog. He was, too. Came to Madrid once when I was         
there. Egad, I was ashamed of him. The Queen used to ask me about           
the English noble who was always quarrelling with the cabmen about         
their fares. They made quite a story of it. I didn't dare show my face     
at Court for a month. I hope he treated his grandson better than he         
did the jarvies."                                                           
  "I don't know," answered Lord Henry. "I fancy that the boy will be       
well off. He is not of age yet. He has Selby, I know. He told me so.       
And... his mother was very beautiful?"                                     
  "Margaret Devereux was one of the loveliest creatures I ever saw,         
Harry. What on earth induced her to behave as she did, I never could       
understand. She could have married anybody she chose. Carlington was       
mad after her. She was romantic though. All the women of that family       
were. The men were a poor lot, but, egad! the women were wonderful.         
Carlington went on his knees to her. Told me so himself. She laughed       
at him, and there wasn't a girl in London at the time who wasn't after     
him. And by the way, Harry, talking about silly marriages, what is         
this humbug your father tells me about Dartmoor wanting to marry an         
American? Ain't English girls good enough for him?"                         
  "It is rather fashionable to marry Americans just now, Uncle             
George."                                                                   
  "I'll back English women against the world, Harry," said Lord             
Fermor, striking the table with his fist.                                   
  "The betting is on the Americans."                                       
  "They don't last, I am told," muttered his uncle.                         
  "A long engagement exhausts them, but they are capital at a               
steeplechase. They take things flying. I don't think Dartmoor has a         
chance."                                                                   
  "Who are her people?" grumbled the old gentleman. "Has she got any?"     
  Lord Henry shook his head. "American girls are as clever at               
concealing their parents, as English women are at concealing their         
past," he said, rising to go.                                               
  "They are pork-packers, I suppose?"                                       
  "I hope so, Uncle George, for Dartmoor's sake. I am told that             
pork-packing is the most lucrative profession in America, after             
politics."                                                                 
  "Is she pretty?"                                                         
  "She behaves as if she was beautiful. Most American women do. It         
is the secret of their charm."                                             
  "Why can't these American women stay in their own country? They           
are always telling us that it is the Paradise for women."                   
  "It is. That is the reason why, like Eve, they are so excessively         
anxious to get out of it," said Lord Henry. "Good-bye, Uncle George. I     
shall be late for lunch, if I stop any longer. Thanks for giving me         
the information I wanted. I always like to know everything about my         
new friends, and nothing about my old ones."                               
  "Where are you lunching, Harry?"                                         
  "At Aunt Agatha's. I have asked myself and Mr. Gray. He is her           
latest protege."                                                           
  "Humph! Tell your Aunt Agatha, Harry, not to bother me with any more     
of her charity appeals. I am sick of them. Why, the good woman             
thinks that I have nothing to do but write cheques for her silly           
fads."                                                                     
  "All right, Uncle George, I'll tell her, but it won't have any           
effect. Philanthropic people lose all sense of humanity. It is their       
distinguishing characteristic."                                             
  The old gentleman growled approvingly, and rang the bell for his         
servant. Lord Henry passed up the low arcade into Burlington Street,       
and turned his steps in the direction of Berkeley Square.                   
  So that was the story of Dorian Gray's parentage. Crudely as it           
had been told to him, it had yet stirred him by its suggestion of a         
strange, almost modern romance. A beautiful woman risking everything       
for a mad passion. A few wild weeks of happiness cut short by a             
hideous, treacherous crime. Months of voiceless agony, and then a           
child born in pain. The mother snatched away by death, the boy left to     
solitude and the tyranny of an old and loveless man. Yes; it was an         
interesting background. It posed the lad, made him more perfect as         
it were. Behind every exquisite thing that existed, there was               
something tragic. Worlds had to be in travail, that the meanest flower     
might blow.... And how charming he had been at dinner the night             
before, as with startled eyes and lips parted in frightened pleasure       
he had sat opposite to him at the club, the red candleshades               
staining to a richer rose the wakening wonder of his face. Talking         
to him was like playing upon an exquisite violin. He answered to every     
touch and thrill of the bow.... There was something terribly               
enthralling in the exercise of influence. No other activity was like       
it. To project one's soul into some gracious form, and let it tarry         
there for a moment; to hear one's own intellectual views echoed back       
to one with all the added music of passion and youth; to convey             
one's temperament into another as though it were a subtle fluid or a       
strange perfume: there was a real joy in that- perhaps the most             
satisfying joy left to us in an age so limited and vulgar as our           
own, an age grossly carnal in its pleasures, and grossly common in its     
aims.... He was a marvellous type, too, this lad, whom by so curious a     
chance he had met in Basil's studio, or could be fashioned into a           
marvellous type, at any rate. Grace was his, and the white purity of       
boyhood, and beauty such as old Greek marbles have kept for us.             
There was nothing that one could not do with him. He could be made a       
Titan or a toy. What a pity it was that such beauty was destined to         
fade!... And Basil? From a psychological point of view, how                 
interesting he was! The new manner in art, the fresh mode of looking       
at life, suggested so strangely by the merely visible presence of           
one who was unconscious of it all; the silent spirit that dwelt in dim     
woodland, and walked unseen in open field, suddenly showing herself,       
Dryad-like and not afraid, because in his soul who sought for her           
there had been awakened that wonderful vision to which alone are           
wonderful things revealed; the mere shapes and patterns of things           
becoming, as it were, refined, and gaining a kind of symbolical value,     
as though they were themselves patterns of some other and more perfect     
form whose shadow they made real: how strange it all was! He               
remembered something like it in history. Was it not Plato, that artist     
in thought, who had first analyzed it? Was it not Buonarotti who had       
carved it in the coloured marbles of a sonnet-sequence? But in our own     
country it was strange.... Yes; he would try to be to Dorian Gray           
what, without knowing it, the lad was to the painter who had fashioned     
the wonderful portrait. He would seek to dominate him- had already,         
indeed, half done so. He would make that wonderful spirit his own.         
There was something fascinating in this son of Love and Death.             
  Suddenly he stopped, and glanced up at the houses. He found that         
he had passed his aunt's some distance, and smiling to himself, turned     
back. When he entered the somewhat sombre hall the butler told him         
that they had gone in to lunch. He gave one of the footmen his hat and     
stick and passed into the dining-room.                                     
  "Late as usual, Harry," cried his aunt, shaking her head at him.         
  He invented a facile excuse, and having taken the vacant seat next       
to her, looked round to see who was there. Dorian bowed to him shyly       
from the end of the table, a flush of pleasure stealing into his           
cheek. Opposite was the Duchess of Harley, a lady of admirable             
good-nature and good temper, much liked by every one who knew her, and     
of those ample architectural proportions that in women who are not         
Duchesses are described by contemporary historians as stoutness.           
Next to her sat, on her right, Sir Thomas Burdon, a Radical member         
of Parliament, who followed his leader in public life and in private       
life followed the best cooks, dining with the Tories, and thinking         
with the Liberals, in accordance with a wise and well-known rule.           
The post on her left was occupied by Mr. Erskine of Treadley, an old       
gentleman of considerable charm and culture, who had fallen,               
however, into bad habits of silence, having, as he explained once to       
Lady Agatha, said everything that he had to say before he was               
thirty. His own neighbour was Mrs. Vandeleur, one of his aunt's oldest     
friends, a perfect saint amongst women, but so dreadfully dowdy that       
she reminded one of a badly bound hymn book. Fortunately for him she       
had on the other side Lord Faudel, a most intelligent middle-aged           
mediocrity, as bad as a Ministerial statement in the House of Commons,     
with whom she was conversing in that intensely earnest manner which is     
the one unpardonable error, as he remarked once himself, that all           
really good people fall into, and from which none of them ever quite       
escape.                                                                     
  "We are talking about poor Dartmoor, Lord Henry," cried the Duchess,     
nodding pleasantly to him across the table. "Do you think he will           
really marry this fascinating young person?"                               
  "I believe she has made up her mind to propose to him, Duchess."         
  "How dreadful!" exclaimed Lady Agatha. "Really, some one should           
interfere."                                                                 
  "I am told, on excellent authority, that her father keeps an

0

3

American dry-goods store," said Sir Thomas Burdon, looking                 
supercilious.                                                               
  "My uncle has already suggested pork-packing, Sir Thomas."               
  "Dry-goods! What are American dry-goods?" asked the Duchess, raising     
her large hands in wonder, and accentuating the verb.                       
  "American novels," answered Lord Henry, helping himself to some           
quail.                                                                     
  The Duchess looked puzzled.                                               
  "Don't mind him, my dear," whispered Lady Agatha. "He never means         
anything that he says."                                                     
  "When America was discovered," said the Radical member, and he began     
to give some wearisome facts. Like all people who try to exhaust a         
subject, he exhausted his listeners. The Duchess sighed, and exercised     
her privilege of interruption. "I wish to goodness it never had been       
discovered at all!" she exclaimed. "Really, our girls have no chance       
nowadays. It is most unfair."                                               
  "Perhaps, after all, America never has been discovered," said Mr.         
Erskine; "I myself would say that it had merely been detected."             
  "Oh! but I have seen specimens of the inhabitants," answered the         
Duchess, vaguely. "I must confess that most of them are extremely           
pretty. And they dress well, too. They get all their dresses in Paris.     
I wish I could afford to do the same."                                     
  "They say that when good Americans die they go to Paris," chuckled       
Sir Thomas, who had a large wardrobe of Humour's cast-off clothes.         
  "Really! And where do bad Americans go when they die?" inquired           
the Duchess.                                                               
  "They go to America," murmured Lord Henry.                               
  Sir Thomas frowned. "I am afraid that your nephew is prejudiced           
against that great country," he said to Lady Agatha. "I have travelled     
all over it, in cars provided by the directors, who, in such               
matters, are extremely civil. I assure you that it is an education         
to visit it."                                                               
  "But must we really see Chicago in order to be educated?" asked           
Mr. Erskine, plaintively. "I don't feel up to the journey."                 
  Sir Thomas waved his hand. "Mr. Erskine of Treadley has the world on     
his shelves. We practical men like to see things, not to read about         
them. The Americans are an extremely interesting people. They are           
absolutely reasonable. I think that is their distinguishing                 
characteristic. Yes, Mr. Erskine, an absolutely reasonable people. I       
assure you there is no nonsense about the Americans."                       
  "How dreadful!" cried Lord Henry. "I can stand brute force, but           
brute reason is quite unbearable. There is something unfair about           
its use. It is hitting below the intellect."                               
  "I do not understand you," said Sir Thomas, growing rather red.           
  "I do, Lord Henry," murmured Mr. Erskine, with a smile.                   
  "Paradoxes are all very well in their way..." rejoined the Baronet.       
  "Was that a paradox?" asked Mr. Erskine. "I did not think so.             
Perhaps it was. Well, the way of paradoxes is the way of truth. To         
test Reality we must see it on the tight-rope. When the Verities           
become acrobats we can judge them."                                         
  "Dear me!" said Lady Agatha, "how you men argue! I am sure I never       
can make out what you are talking about. Oh! Harry, I am quite vexed       
with you. Why do you try to persuade our nice Mr. Dorian Gray to           
give up the East End? I assure you he would be quite invaluable.           
They would love his playing."                                               
  "I want him to play to me," cried Lord Henry, smiling, and he looked     
down the table and caught a bright answering glance.                       
  "But they are so unhappy in Whitechapel," continued Lady Agatha.         
  "I can sympathize with everything, except suffering," said Lord           
Henry, shrugging his shoulders. "I cannot sympathize with that. It         
is too ugly, too horrible, too distressing. There is something             
terribly morbid in the modern sympathy with pain. One should               
sympathize with the colour, the beauty, the joy of life. The less said     
about life's sores the better."                                             
  "Still, the East End is a very important problem," remarked Sir           
Thomas, with a grave shake of the head.                                     
  "Quite so," answered the young lord. "It is the problem of               
slavery, and we try to solve it by amusing the slaves."                     
  The politician looked at him keenly. "What change do you propose,         
then?" he asked.                                                           
  Lord Henry laughed. "I don't desire to change anything in England         
except the weather," he answered. "I am quite content with philosophic     
contemplation. But, as the nineteenth century has gone bankrupt             
through an over-expenditure of sympathy, I would suggest that we           
should appeal to Science to put us straight. The advantage of the           
emotions is that they lead us astray, and the advantage of Science         
is that it is not emotional."                                               
  "But we have such grave responsibilities," ventured Mrs.                 
Vandeleur, timidly.                                                         
  "Terribly grave," echoed Lady Agatha.                                     
  Lord Henry looked over at Mr. Erskine. "Humanity takes itself too         
seriously. It is the world's original sin. If the caveman had known         
how to laugh; History would have been different."                           
  "You are really very comforting," warbled the Duchess. "I have           
always felt rather guilty when I came to see your dear aunt, for I         
take no interest at all in the East End. For the future I shall be         
able to look her in the face without a blush."                             
  "A blush is very becoming, Duchess," remarked Lord Henry.                 
  "Only when one is young," she answered. "When an old woman like           
myself blushes, it is a very bad sign. Ah! Lord Henry, I wish you           
would tell me how to become young again."                                   
  He thought for a moment. "Can you remember any great error that           
you committed in your early days, Duchess?" he asked, looking at her       
across the table.                                                           
  "A great many, I fear," she cried.                                       
  "Then commit them over again," he said, gravely. "To get back             
one's youth, one has merely to repeat one's follies."                       
  "A delightful theory!" she exclaimed. "I must put it into practice."     
  "A dangerous theory," came from Sir Thomas's tight lips. Lady Agatha     
shook her head, but could not help being amused. Mr. Erskine listened.     
  "Yes," he continued, "that is one of the great secrets of life.           
Nowadays most people die of a sort of creeping common sense, and           
discover when it is too late that the only things one never regrets         
are one's mistakes."                                                       
  A laugh ran round the room.                                               
  He played with the idea, and grew wilful; tossed it into the air and     
transformed it; let it escape and recaptured it; made it iridescent         
with fancy, and winged it with paradox. The praise of folly, as he         
went on, soared into a philosophy, and Philosophy herself became           
young, and catching the mad music of Pleasure, wearing, one might           
fancy, her wine-stained robe and wreath of ivy, danced like a               
Bacchante over the hills of life, and mocked the slow Silenus for           
being sober. Facts fled before her like frightened forest things.           
Her white feet trod the huge press at which wise Omar sits, till the       
seething grape-juice rose round her bare limbs in waves of purple           
bubbles, or crawled in red foam over the vat's black, dripping,             
sloping sides. It was an extraordinary improvisation. He felt that the     
eyes of Dorian Gray were fixed on him, and the consciousness that           
amongst his audience there was one whose temperament he wished to           
fascinate, seemed to give his wit keenness, and to lend colour to           
his imagination. He was brilliant, fantastic, irresponsible. He             
charmed his listeners out of themselves, and they followed his pipe         
laughing. Dorian Gray never took his gaze off him, but sat like one         
under a spell, smiles chasing each other over his lips, and wonder         
growing grave in his darkening eyes.                                       
  At last, liveried in the costume of the age, Reality entered the         
room in the shape of a servant to tell the Duchess that her carriage       
was waiting. She wrung her hands in mock despair. "How annoying!"           
she cried. "I must go. I have to call for my husband at the club, to       
take him to some absurd meeting at Willis's Rooms, where he is going       
to be in the chair. If I am late he is sure to be furious, and I           
couldn't have a scene in this bonnet. It is far too fragile. A harsh       
word would ruin it. No, I must go, dear Agatha. Good-bye, Lord             
Henry, you are quite delightful, and dreadfully demoralizing. I am         
sure I don't know what to say about your views. You must come and dine     
with us some night. Tuesday,? Are you disengaged Tuesday?"                 
  "For you I would throw over anybody, Duchess," said Lord Henry, with     
a bow.                                                                     
  "Ah! that is very nice, and very wrong of you," she cried; "so           
mind you come;" and she swept out of the room, followed by Lady Agatha     
and the other ladies.                                                       
  When Lord Henry had sat down again, Mr. Erskine moved round, and         
taking a chair close to him, placed his hand upon his arm.                 
  "You talk books away," he said; "why don't you write one?"               
  "I am too fond of reading books to care to write them, Mr.               
Erskine. I should like to write a novel certainly, a novel that             
would be as lovely as a Persian carpet and as unreal. But there is         
no literary public in England for anything except newspapers, primers,     
and encyclopaedies. Of all people in the world the English have the         
least sense of the beauty of literature."                                   
  "I fear you are right," answered Mr. Erskine. "I myself used to have     
literary ambitions, but I gave them up long ago. And now, my dear           
young friend, if you will allow me to call you so, may I ask if you         
really meant all that you said to us at lunch?"                             
  "I quite forget what I said," smiled Lord Henry. "Was it all very         
bad?"                                                                       
  "Very bad indeed. In fact I consider you extremely dangerous, and if     
anything happens to our good Duchess we shall all look on you as being     
primarily responsible. But I should like to talk to you about life.         
The generation into which I was born was tedious. Some day, when you       
are tired of London, come down to Treadley, and expound to me your         
philosophy of pleasure over some admirable Burgundy I am fortunate         
enough to possess."                                                         
  "I shall be charmed. A visit to Treadley would be a great privilege.     
It has a perfect host, and a perfect library."                             
  "You will complete it," answered the old gentleman, with a courteous     
bow. "And now I must bid good-bye to your excellent aunt. I am due         
at the Athenaeum. It is the hour when we sleep there."                     
  "All of you, Mr. Erskine?"                                               
  "Forty of us, in forty arm-chairs. We are practising for an               
English Academy of Letters."                                               
  Lord Henry laughed, and rose. "I am going to the Park," he cried.         
   As he was passing out of the door Dorian Gray touched him on the         
arm. "Let me come with you," he murmured.                                   
  "But I thought you had promised Basil Hallward to go and see him,"       
answered Lord Henry.                                                       
  "I would sooner come with you; yes, I feel I must come with you.         
Do let me. And you will promise to talk to me all the time? No one         
talks so wonderfully as you do."                                           
   "Ah! I have talked quite enough for to-day," said Lord Henry,           
smiling. "All I want now is to look at life. You may come and look         
at it with me, if you care to."                                             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER IV                                   
-                                                                           
  One afternoon, a month later, Dorian Gray was reclining in a             
luxurious arm-chair, in the little library of Lord Henry's house in         
Mayfair. It was, in its way, a very charming room, with its high           
panelled wainscoting of olive-stained oak, its cream-coloured frieze       
and ceiling of raised plaster-work, and its brick-dust felt carpet         
strewn with silk long-fringed Persian rugs. On a tiny satinwood             
table stood a statuette by Clodion, and beside it lay a copy of "Les       
Cent Nouvelles," bound for Margaret of Valois by Clovis Eve, and           
powdered with the gilt daisies that Queen had selected for her device.     
Some large blue china jars and parrot-tulips were ranged on the             
mantelshelf, and through the small leaded panes of the window streamed     
the apricot-coloured light of a summer day in London.                       
  Lord Henry had not yet come in. He was always late on principle, his     
principle being that punctuality is the thief of time. So the lad           
was looking rather sulky, as with listless fingers he turned over           
the pages of an elaborately-illustrated edition of "Manon Lescaut"         
that he had found in one of the bookcases. The formal monotonous           
ticking of the Louis Quatorze clock annoyed him. Once or twice he           
thought of going away.                                                     
  At last he heard a step outside, and the door opened. "How late           
you are, Harry!" he murmured.                                               
  "I am afraid it is not Harry, Mr. Gray," answered a shrill voice.         
  He glanced quickly round, and rose to his feet. "I beg your               
pardon. I thought--"                                                       
  "You thought it was my husband. It is only his wife. You must let me     
introduce myself. I know you quite well by your photographs. I think       
my husband has got seventeen of them."                                     
  "Not seventeen, Lady Henry?"                                             
  "Well, eighteen, then. And I saw you with him the other night at the     
Opera." She laughed nervously as she spoke, and watched him with her       
vague forget-me-not eyes. She was a curious woman, whose dresses           
always looked as if they had been designed in a rage and put on in a       
tempest. She was usually in love with somebody, and, as her passion         
was never returned, she had kept all her illusions. She tried to           
look picturesque, but only succeeded in being untidy. Her name was         
Victoria, and she had a perfect mania for going to church.                 
  "That was at 'Lohengrin,' Lady Henry, I think?"                           
  "Yes; it was at dear 'Lohengrin.' I like Wagner's music better           
than anybody's. It is so loud that one can talk the whole time without     
other people hearing what one says. That is a great advantage: don't       
you think so, Mr. Gray?"                                                   
  The same nervous staccato laugh broke from her thin lips, and her         
fingers began to play with a long tortoise-shell paper-knife.               
  Dorian smiled, and shook his head: "I am afraid I don't think so,         
Lady Henry. I never talk during music- at least, during good music. If     
one hears bad music, it is one's duty to drown it in conversation."         
  "Ah! that is one of Harry's views, isn't it, Mr. Gray? I always hear     
Harry's views from his friends. It is the only way I get to know of         
them. But you must not think I don't like good music. I adore it,           
but I am afraid of it. It makes me too romantic. I have simply             
worshipped pianists- two at a time, sometimes, Harry tells me. I don't     
know what it is about them. Perhaps it is that they are foreigners.         
They all are, ain't they? Even those that are born in England become       
foreigners after a time, don't they? It is so clever of them, and such     
a compliment to art. Makes it quite cosmopolitan, doesn't it? You have     
never been to any of my parties, have you, Mr. Gray? You must come.         
I can't afford orchids, but I spare no expense in foreigners. They         
make one's rooms look so picturesque. But here is Harry!- Harry, I         
came in to look for you, to ask you something- I forget what it was-       
and I found Mr. Gray here. We have had such a pleasant chat about           
music. We have quite the same ideas. No; I think our ideas are quite       
different. But he has been most pleasant. I am so glad I've seen him."     
  "I am charmed, my love, quite charmed," said Lord Henry, elevating       
his dark crescent-shaped eyebrows and looking at them both with an         
amused smile. "So sorry I am late, Dorian. I went to look after a           
piece of old brocade in Wardour Street, and had to bargain for hours       
for it. Nowadays people know the price of everything, and the value of     
nothing."                                                                   
  "I am afraid I must be going," exclaimed Lady Henry, breaking an         
awkward silence with her silly sudden laugh. "I have promised to drive     
with the Duchess. Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Good-bye, Harry. You are             
dining out, I suppose? So am I. Perhaps I shall see you at Lady             
Thornbury's."                                                               
  "I dare say, my dear," said Lord Henry, shutting the door behind         
her, as, looking like a bird of paradise that had been out all night       
in the rain, she flitted out of the room, leaving a faint odour of         
frangi-pani. Then he lit a cigarette, and flung himself down on the         
sofa.                                                                       
  "Never marry a woman with straw-coloured hair, Dorian," he said,         
after a few puffs.                                                         
  "Why, Harry?"                                                             
  "Because they are so sentimental."                                       
  "But I like sentimental people."                                         
  "Never marry at all, Dorian. Men marry because they are tired; women     
because they are curious: both are disappointed."                           
  "I don't think I am likely to marry, Harry. I am too much in love.       
That is one of your aphorisms. I am putting it into practice, as I         
do everything that you say."                                               
  "Who are you in love with?" asked Lord Henry, after a pause.             
  "With an actress," said Dorian Gray, blushing.                           
  Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "That is a rather commonplace         
debut."                                                                     
  "You would not say so if you saw her, Harry."                             
  "Who is she?"                                                             
  "Her name is Sibyl Vane."                                                 
  "Never heard of her."                                                     
  "No one has. People will some day, however. She is a genius."             
  "My dear boy, no woman is a genius. Women are a decorative sex. They     
never have anything to say, but they say it charmingly. Women               
represent the triumph of matter over mind, just as men represent the       
triumph of mind over morals."                                               
  "Harry, how can you?"                                                     
  "My dear Dorian, it is quite true. I am analyzing women at               
present, so I ought to know. The subject is not so abstruse as I           
thought it was. I find that, ultimately, there are only two kinds of       
women, the plain and the coloured. The plain women are very useful. If     
you want to gain a reputation for respectability, you have merely to       
take them down to supper. The other women are very charming. They           
commit one mistake, however. They paint in order to try and look           
young. Our grandmothers painted in order to try and talk                   
brilliantly. Rouge and esprit used to go together. That is all over         
now. As long as a woman can look ten years younger than her own             
daughter, she is perfectly satisfied. As for conversation, there are       
only five women in London worth talking to and two of these can't be       
admitted into decent society. However, tell me about your genius.           
How long have you known her?"                                               
  "Ah! Harry, your views terrify me."                                       
  "Never mind that. How long have you known her?"                           
  "About three weeks."                                                     
  "And where did you come across her?"                                     
  "I will tell you, Harry; but you mustn't be unsympathetic about           
it. After all, it never would have happened if I had not met you.           
You filled me with a wild desire to know everything about life. For         
days after I met you, something seemed to throb in my veins. As I           
lounged in the Park, or strolled down Piccadilly, I used to look at         
every one who passed me, and wonder, with a mad curiosity, what sort       
of lives they led. Some of them fascinated me. Others filled me with       
terror. There was an exquisite poison in the air. I had a passion           
for sensations.... Well, one evening about seven o'clock, I determined     
to go out in search of some adventure. I felt that this grey,               
monstrous London of ours, with its myriads of people, its sordid           
sinners, and its splendid sins, as you once phrased it, must have           
something in store for me. I fancied a thousand things. The mere           
danger gave me a sense of delight. I remembered what you had said to       
me on that wonderful evening when we first dined together, about the       
search for beauty being the real secret of life. I don't know what I       
expected, but I went out and wandered eastward, soon losing my way         
in a labyrinth of grimy streets and black, grassless squares. About         
half-past eight I passed by an absurd little theatre, with great           
flaring gas-jets and gaudy playbills. A hideous Jew, in the most           
amazing waistcoat I ever beheld in my life, was standing at the             
entrance, smoking a vile cigar. He had greasy ringlets, and an             
enormous diamond blazed in the centre of a soiled shirt. 'Have a           
box, My Lord?' he said, when he saw me, and he took off his hat with       
an air of gorgeous servility. There was something about him, Harry,         
that amused me. He was such a monster. You will laugh at me, I know,       
but I really went in and paid a whole guinea for the stage-box. To the     
present day I can't make out why I did so; and yet if I hadn't- my         
dear Harry, if I hadn't, I should have missed the greatest romance         
of my life. I see you are laughing. It is horrid of you!"                   
  "I am not laughing, Dorian; at least I am not laughing at you. But       
you should not say the greatest romance of your life. You should say       
the first romance of your life. You will always be loved, and you will     
always be in love with love. A grande passion is the privilege of           
people who have nothing to do. That is the one use of the idle classes     
of a country. Don't be afraid. There are exquisite things in store for     
you. This is merely the beginning."                                         
  "Do you think my nature so shallow?" cried Dorian Gray, angrily.         
  "No; I think your nature so deep."                                       
  "How do you mean?"                                                       
  "My dear boy, the people who love only once in their lives are           
really the shallow people. What they call their loyalty, and their         
fidelity, I call either the lethargy of custom or their lack of             
imagination. Faithfulness is to the emotional life what consistency is     
to the life of the intellect- simply a confession of failure.               
Faithfulness! I must analyze it some day. The passion for property         
is in it. There are many things that we would throw away if we were         
not afraid that others might pick them up. But I don't want to             
interrupt you. Go on with your story."                                     
  "Well, I found myself seated in a horrid little private box, with         
a vulgar drop-scene staring me in the face. I looked out from behind       
the curtain, and surveyed the house. It was a tawdry affair, all           
Cupids and cornucopias, like a third-rate wedding-cake. The gallery         
and pit were fairly full, but the two rows of dingy stalls were             
quite empty, and there was hardly a person in what I suppose they           
called the dress-circle. Women went about with oranges and                 
ginger-beer, and there was a terrible consumption of nuts going on."       
  "It must have been just like the palmy days of the British Drama."       
  "Just like, I should fancy, and very depressing. I began to wonder       
what on earth I should do, when I caught sight of the play-bill.           
What do you think the play was, Harry?"                                     
  "I should think 'The Idiot Boy, or Dumb but Innocent.' Our fathers       
used to like that sort of piece, I believe. The longer I live, Dorian,     
the more keenly I feel that whatever was good enough for our fathers       
is not good enough for us. In art, as in politics, les grandperes           
ont toujours tort."                                                         
  "This play was good enough for us, Harry. It was 'Romeo and Juliet.'     
I must admit I was rather annoyed at the idea of seeing Shakespeare         
done in such a wretched hole of a place. Still, I felt interested,         
in a sort of way. At any rate, I determined to wait for the first act.     
There was a dreadful orchestra, presided over by a young Hebrew who         
sat at a cracked piano, that nearly drove me away, but at last the         
drop-scene was drawn up, and the play began. Romeo was a stout elderly     
gentleman, with corked eyebrows, a husky tragedy voice, and a figure       
like a beer-barrel. Mercutio was almost as bad. He was played by the       
low-comedian, who had introduced gags of his own and was on most           
friendly terms with the pit. They were both as grotesque as the             
scenery, and that looked as if it had come out of a country-booth. But     
Juliet! Harry, imagine a girl, hardly seventeen years of age, with a       
little flower-like face, a small Greek head with plaited coils of           
dark-brown hair, eyes that were violet wells of passion, lips that         
were like the petals of a rose. She was the loveliest thing I had ever     
seen in my life. You said to me once that pathos left you unmoved, but     
that beauty, mere beauty, could fill your eyes with tears. I tell you,     
Harry, I could hardly see this girl for the mist of tears that came         
across me. And her voice- I never heard such a voice. It was very           
low at first, with deep mellow notes, that seemed to fall singly           
upon one's ear. Then it became a little louder, and sounded like a         
flute or a distant haut-bois. In the garden-scene it had all the           
tremulous ecstasy that one hears just before dawn when nightingales         
are singing. There was moments, later on, when it had the wild passion     
of violins. You know how a voice can stir one. Your voice and the           
voice of Sibyl Vane are two things that I shall never forget. When I       
close my eyes, I hear them, and each of them says something different.     
I don't know which to follow. Why should I not love her? Harry, I do       
love her. She is everything to me in life. Night after night I go to       
see her play. One evening she is Rosalind, and the next evening- she       
is Imogen. I have seen her die in the gloom of an Italian tomb,             
sucking the poison from her lover's lips. I have watched her wandering     
through the forest of Arden, disguised as a pretty boy in hose and         
doublet and dainty cap. She has been mad, and has come into the             
presence of a guilty king, and given him rue to wear, and bitter herbs     
to taste of. She has been innocent, and the black hands of jealousy         
have crushed her reed-like throat. I have seen her in every age and in     
every costume. Ordinary women never appeal to one's imagination.           
They are limited to their century. No glamour ever transfigures             
them. One knows their minds as easily as one knows their bonnets.           
One can always find them. There is no mystery in any of them: they         
ride in the Park in the morning, and chatter at tea-parties in the         
afternoon. They have their stereotyped smile, and their fashionable         
manner. They are quite obvious. But an actress! How different an           
actress is! Harry! why didn't you tell me that the only thing worth         
loving is an actress?"                                                     
  "Because I have loved so many of them, Dorian."                           
  "Oh, yes, horrid people with dyed hair and painted faces."               
  "Don't run down dyed hair and painted faces. There is an                 
extraordinary charm in them, sometimes," said Lord Henry.                   
  "I wish now I had not told you about Sibyl Vane."                         
  "You could not have helped telling me, Dorian. All through your life     
you will tell me everything you do."                                       
  "Yes, Harry, I believe that is true, I cannot help telling you           
things. You have a curious influence over me. If I ever did a crime, I     
would come and confess it to you. You would understand me."                 
  "People like you- the wilful sunbeams of life- don't commit               
crimes, Dorian. But I am much obliged for the compliment, all the           
same. And now tell me- reach me the matches, like a good boy: thanks:-     
what are your actual relations with Sibyl Vane?"                           
  Dorian Gray leaped to his feet, with flushed cheeks and burning           
eyes. "Harry! Sibyl Vane is sacred!"                                       
  "It is only the sacred things that are worth touching, Dorian," said     
Lord Henry, with a strange touch of pathos in his voice. "But why           
should you be annoyed? I suppose she will belong to you some day. When     
one is in love, one always begins by deceiving one's self, and one         
always ends by deceiving others. That is what the world calls a             
romance. You know her, at any rate, I suppose?"                             
  "Of course I know her. On the first night I was at the theatre,           
the horrid old Jew came round to the box after the performance was         
over, and offered to take me behind the scenes and introduce me to         
her. I was furious with him, and told him that Juliet had been dead         
for hundreds of years, and that her body was lying in a marble tomb in     
Verona. I think, from his blank look of amazement, that he was under       
the impression that I had taken too much champagne, or something."         
  "I am not surprised."                                                     
  "Then he asked me if I wrote for any of the newspapers. I told him I     
never even read them. He seemed terribly disappointed at that, and         
confided to me that all the dramatic critics were in a conspiracy           
against him, and that they were every one of them to be bought."           
  "I should not wonder if he was quite right there. But, on the             
other hand, judging from their appearance, most of them cannot be at       
all expensive."                                                             
  "Well, he seemed to think they were beyond his means," laughed           
Dorian. "By this time, however, the lights were being put out in the       
theatre, and I had to go. He wanted me to try some cigars that he           
strongly recommended. I declined. The next night, of course, I arrived     
at the place again. When he saw me he made a low bow, and assured me       
that I was a munificent patron of art. He was a most offensive             
brute, though he had an extraordinary passion for Shakespeare. He told     
me once, with an air of pride, that his five bankruptcies were             
entirely due to 'The Bard,' as he insisted on calling him. He seemed       
to think it a distinction."                                                 
  "It was a distinction, my dear Dorian- a great distinction. Most         
people become bankrupt through having invested too heavily in the           
prose of life. To have ruined one's self over poetry is an honour. But     
when did you first speak to Miss Sibyl Vane?"                               
  "The third night. She had been playing Rosalind. I could not help         
going round. I had thrown her some flowers, and she had looked at           
me; at least I fancied that she had. The old Jew was persistent. He         
seemed determined to take me behind, so I consented. It was curious my     
not wanting to know her, wasn't it?"                                       
  "No; I don't think so."                                                   
  "My dear Harry, why?"                                                     
  "I will tell you some other time. Now I want to know about the           
girl."                                                                     
  "Sibyl? Oh, she was so shy, and so gentle. There is something of a       
child about her. Her eyes opened wide in exquisite wonder when I           
told her what I thought of her performance, and she seemed quite           
unconscious of her power. I think we were both rather nervous. The old     
Jew stood grinning at the doorway of the dusty greenroom, making           
elaborate speeches about us both, while we stood looking at each other     
like children. He would insist on calling me 'My Lord,' so I had to         
assure Sibyl that I was not anything of the kind. She said quite           
simply to me, 'You look more like a prince. I must call you Prince         
Charming.'"                                                                 
  "Upon my word, Dorian, Miss Sibyl knows how to pay compliments."         
  "You don't understand her, Harry. She regarded me merely as a person     
in a play. She knows nothing of life. She lives with her mother, a         
faded tired woman who played Lady Capulet in a sort of magenta             
dressing-wrapper on the first night, and looks as if she had seen           
better days."                                                               
  "I know that look. It depresses me," murmured Lord Henry,                 
examining his rings.                                                       
  "The Jew wanted to tell me her history, but I said it did not             
interest me."                                                               
  "You were quite right. There is always something infinitely mean         
about other people's tragedies."                                           
  "Sibyl is the only thing I care about. What is it to me where she         
came from? From her little head to her little feet, she is                 
absolutely and entirely divine. Every night of my life I go to see her     
act, and every night she is more marvellous."                               
  "That is the reason, I suppose, that you never dine with me now. I       
thought you must have some curious romance on hand. You have; but it       
is not quite what I expected."                                             
  "My dear Harry, we either lunch or sup together every day, and I         
have been to the Opera with you several times," said Dorian, opening       
his blue eyes in wonder.                                                   
  "You always come dreadfully late."                                       
  "Well, I can't help going to see Sibyl play," he cried, "even if         
it is only for a single act. I get hungry for her presence; and when I     
think of the wonderful soul that is hidden away in that little ivory       
body, I am filled with awe."                                               
  "You can dine with me to-night, Dorian, can't you?"                       
  He shook his head. "To-night she is Imogen," he answered, "and           
to-morrow night she will be Juliet."                                       
  "When is she Sibyl Vane?"                                                 
  "Never."                                                                 
  "I congratulate you."                                                     
  "How horrid you are! She is all the great heroines of the world in       
one. She is more than an individual. You laugh, but I tell you she has     
genius. I love her, and I must make her love me. You, who know all the     
secrets of life, tell me how to charm Sibyl Vane to love me! I want to     
make Romeo jealous. I want the dead lovers of the world to hear our         
laughter, and grow sad. I want a breath of our passion to stir their       
dust into consciousness, to wake their ashes into pain. My God, Harry,     
how I worship her!" He was walking up and down the room as he spoke.       
Hectic spots of red burned on his cheeks. He was terribly excited.         
  Lord Henry watched him with a subtle sense of pleasure. How               
different he was now from the shy, frightened boy he had met in             
Basil Hallward's studio! His nature had developed like a flower, had       
borne blossoms of scarlet flame. Out of its secret hiding-place had         
crept his Soul, and Desire had come to meet it on the way.                 
  "And what do you propose to do?" said Lord Henry, at last.               
  "I want you and Basil to come with me some night and see her act.         
I have not the slightest fear of the result. You are certain to             
acknowledge her genius. Then we must get her out of the Jew's hands.       
She is bound to him for three years- at least for two years and             
eight months- from the present time. I shall have to pay him               
something, of course. When all that is settled, I shall take a West         
End theatre and bring her out properly. She will make the world as mad     
as she has made me."                                                       
  "That would be impossible, my dear boy."                                 
  "Yes, she will. She has not merely art, consummate art-instinct,         
in her but she has personality also; and you have often told me that       
it is personalities, not principles, that move the age."                   
  "Well, what night shall we go?"                                           
  "Let me see. To-day is Tuesday. Let us fix to-morrow. She plays           
Juliet to-morrow."                                                         
  "All right. The Bristol at eight o'clock; and I will get Basil."         
  "Not eight, Harry, please. Half-past six. We must be there before         
the curtain rises. You must see her in the first act, where she             
meets Romeo."                                                               
  "Half-past six! What an hour! It will be like having a meat-tea,         
or reading an English novel. It must be seven. No gentleman dines           
before seven. Shall you see Basil between this and then? Or shall I         
write to him?"                                                             
  "Dear Basil! I have not laid eyes on him for a week. It is rather         
horrid of me, as he has sent me my portrait in the most wonderful           
frame, specially designed by himself, and, though I am a little             
jealous of the picture for being a whole month younger than I am, I         
must admit that I delight in it. Perhaps you had better write to           
him. I don't want to see him alone. He says things that annoy me. He       
gives me good advice."                                                     
  Lord Henry smiled. "People are very fond of giving away what they         
need most themselves. It is what I call the depth of generosity."           
  "Oh, Basil is the best of fellows, but he seems to me to be just a       
bit of a Philistine. Since I have known you, Harry, I have                 
discovered that."                                                           
  "Basil, my dear boy, puts everything that is charming in him into         
his work. The consequence is that he has nothing left for life but his     
prejudices, his principles, and his common sense. The only artists I       
have ever known, who are personally delightful, are bad artists.           
Good artists exist simply in what they make, and consequently are           
perfectly uninteresting in what they are. A great poet, a really great     
poet, is the most unpoetical of all creatures. But inferior poets           
are absolutely fascinating. The worse their rhymes are, the more           
picturesque they look. The mere fact of having published a book of         
second-rate sonnets makes a man quite irresistible. He lives the           
poetry that he cannot write. The others write the poetry that they         
dare not realize."                                                         
  "I wonder is that really so, Harry?" said Dorian Gray, putting           
some perfume on his handkerchief out of a large gold-topped bottle         
that stood on the table. "It must be, if you say it. And now I'm           
off. Imogen is waiting for me. Don't forget about to-morrow.               
Good-bye."                                                                 
  As he left the room Lord Henry's heavy eyelids drooped, and he began     
to think. Certainly few people had ever interested him so much as           
Dorian Gray, and yet the lad's mad adoration of some one else caused       
him not the slightest pang of annoyance or jealousy. He was pleased by     
it. It made him a more interesting study. He had always been               
enthralled by the methods of natural science, but the ordinary subject     
matter of that science had seemed to him trivial and of no import. And     
so he had begun by vivisecting himself, as he had ended by vivisecting     
others. Human life- that appeared to him the one thing worth               
investigating. Compared to it there was nothing else of any value.         
It was true that as one watched life in its curious crucible of pain       
and pleasure, one could not wear over one's face a mask of glass,           
nor keep the sulphurous fumes from troubling the brain and making           
the imagination turbid with monstrous fancies and misshapen dreams.         
There were poisons so subtle that to know their properties one had         
to sicken of them. There were maladies so strange that one had to pass     
through them if one sought to understand their nature. And, yet,           
what a great reward one received! How wonderful the whole world became     
to one! To note the curious hard logic of passion, and the emotional       
coloured life of the intellect- to observe where they met, and where       
they separated, at what point they were in unison, and at what point       
they were at discord- there was a delight in that. What matter what         
the cost was? One could never pay too high a price for any sensation.       
  He was conscious- and the thought brought a gleam of pleasure into       
his brown agate eyes- that it was through certain words of his,             
musical words said with musical utterance, that Dorian Gray's soul had     
turned to this white girl and bowed in worship before her. To a             
large extent the lad was his own creation. He had made him                 
premature. That was something. Ordinary people waited till life             
disclosed to them its secrets, but to the few, to the elect, the           
mysteries of life were revealed before the veil was drawn away.             
Sometimes this was the effect of art, and chiefly of the art of             
literature, which dealt immediately with the passions and the               
intellect. But now and then a complex personality took the place and       
assumed the office of art, was indeed, in its way, a real work of art,     
Life having its elaborate masterpieces, just as poetry has, or             
sculpture, or painting.                                                     
  Yes, the lad was premature. He was gathering his harvest while it         
was yet spring. The pulse and passion of youth were in him, but he was     
becoming self-conscious. It was delightful to watch him. With his           
beautiful face, and his beautiful soul, he was a thing to wonder at.

0

4

It was no matter how it all ended, or was destined to end. He was like     
one of those gracious figures in a pageant or a play, whose joys           
seem to be remote from one, but whose sorrows stir one's sense of           
beauty, and whose wounds are like red roses.                               
  Soul and body, body and soul- how mysterious they were! There was         
animalism in the soul, and the body had its moments of spirituality.       
The senses could refine, and the intellect could degrade. Who could         
say where the fleshly impulse ceased, or the psychical impulse             
began? How shallow were the arbitrary definitions of ordinary               
psychologists! And yet how difficult to decide between the claims of       
the various schools! Was the soul a shadow seated in the house of sin?     
Or was the body really in the soul, as Giordano Bruno thought? The         
separation of spirit from matter was a mystery, and the union of           
spirit with matter was a mystery also.                                     
   He began to wonder whether we could ever make psychology so             
absolute a science that each little spring of life would be revealed       
to us. As it was, we always misunderstood ourselves, and rarely             
understood others. Experience was of no ethical value. It was merely       
the name men gave to their mistakes. Moralists had, as a rule,             
regarded it as a mode of warning, had claimed for it a certain ethical     
efficacy in the formation of character, had praised it as something         
that taught us what to follow and showed us what to avoid. But there       
was no motive power in experience. It was as little of an active cause     
as conscience itself. All that it really demonstrated was that our         
future would be the same as our past, and that the sin we had done         
once, and with loathing, we would do many times, and with joy.             
  It was clear to him that the experimental method was the only method     
by which one could arrive at any scientific analysis of the                 
passions; and certainly Dorian Gray was a subject made to his hand,         
and seemed to promise rich and fruitful results. His sudden mad love       
for Sibyl Vane was a psychological phenomenon of no small interest.         
There was no doubt that curiosity had much to do with it, curiosity         
and the desire for new experiences; yet it was not a simple but rather     
a very complex passion. What there was in it of the purely sensuous         
instinct of boyhood had been transformed by the workings of the             
imagination, changed into something that seemed to the lad himself         
to be remote from sense, and was for that very reason all the more         
dangerous. It was the passions about whose origin we deceived               
ourselves that tyrannized most strongly over us. Our weakest motives       
were those of whose nature we were conscious. It often happened that       
when we thought we were experimenting on others we were really             
experimenting on ourselves.                                                 
  While Lord Henry sat dreaming on these things, a knock came to the       
door, and his valet entered, and reminded him it was time to dress for     
dinner. He got up and looked out into the street. The sunset had           
smitten into scarlet gold the upper windows of the houses opposite.         
The panes glowed like plates of heated metal. The sky above was like a     
faded rose. He thought of his friend's young fiery-coloured life,           
and wondered how it was all going to end.                                   
  When he arrived home, about half-past twelve o'clock, he saw a           
telegram lying on the hall table. He opened it, and found it was           
from Dorian Gray. It was to tell him that he was engaged to be married     
to Sibyl Vane.                                                             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER V                                     
-                                                                           
  "Mother, mother, I am so happy!" whispered the girl, burying her         
face in the lap of the faded, tired-looking woman who, with back           
turned to the shrill intrusive light, was sitting in the one arm-chair     
that their dingy sitting-room contained. "I am so happy!" she               
repeated, "and you must be happy too!"                                     
  Mrs. Vane winced, and put her thin bismuth-whitened hands on her         
daughter's head. "Happy!" she echoed, "I am only happy, Sibyl, when         
I see you act. You must not think of anything but your acting. Mr.         
Isaacs has been very good to us, and we owe him money."                     
  The girl looked up and pouted. "Money, mother?" she cried. "What         
does money matter? Love is more than money."                               
  "Mr. Isaacs has advanced us fifty pounds to pay off our debts, and       
to get a proper outfit for James. You must not forget that, Sibyl.         
Fifty pounds is a very large sum. Mr. Isaacs has been most                 
considerate."                                                               
  "He is not a gentleman, mother, and I hate the way he talks to           
me," said the girl, rising to her feet, and going over to the window.       
  "I don't know how we could manage without him," answered the elder       
woman, querulously.                                                         
  Sibyl Vane tossed her head and laughed. "We don't want him any more,     
mother. Prince Charming rules life for us now." Then she paused. A         
rose shook in her blood, and shadowed her cheeks. Quick breaths parted     
the petals of her lips. They trembled. Some southern wind of passion       
swept over her, and stirred the dainty folds of her dress. "I love         
him," she said, simply,.                                                   
  "Foolish child! foolish child!" was the parrot-phrase flung in           
answer. The waving of crooked, false-jewelled fingers gave                 
grotesqueness to the words.                                                 
  The girl laughed again. The joy of a caged bird was in her voice.         
Her eyes caught the melody and echoed it in radiance: then closed           
for a moment, as though to hide their secret. When they opened, the         
mist of a dream had passed across them.                                     
  Thin-lipped wisdom spoke at her from the worn chair, hinted at           
prudence, quoted from that book of cowardice whose author apes the         
name of common sense. She did not listen. She was free in her prison       
of passion. Her prince, Prince Charming, was with her. She had             
called on Memory to remake him. She had sent her soul to search for         
him, and it had brought him back. His kiss burned again upon her           
mouth. Her eyelids were warm with his breath.                               
  Then Wisdom altered its method and spoke of espial and discovery.         
This young man might be rich. If so, marriage should be thought of.         
Against the shell of her ear broke the waves of worldly cunning. The       
arrows of craft shot by her. She saw the thin lips moving, and smiled.     
  Suddenly she felt the need to speak. The wordy silence troubled her.     
"Mother, mother," she cried, "why does he love me so much? I know           
why I love him. I love him because he is like what Love himself should     
be. But what does he see in me? I am not worthy of him. And yet-           
why, I cannot tell- though I feel so much beneath him, I don't feel         
humble. I feel proud, terribly proud. Mother, did you love my father       
as I love Prince Charming?"                                                 
  The elder woman grew pale beneath the coarse powder that daubed           
her cheeks, and her dry lips twitched with a spasm of pain. Sibyl           
rushed to her, flung her arms round her neck, and kissed her. "Forgive     
me, mother. I know it pains you to talk about our father. But it           
only pains you because you loved him so much. Don't look so sad. I         
am as happy to-day as you were twenty years ago. Ah! let me be happy       
forever!"                                                                   
  "My child, you are far too young to think of falling in love.             
Besides, what do you know of this young man. You don't even know his       
name. The whole thing is most inconvenient, and really, when James         
is going away to Australia, and I have so much to think of, I must say     
that you should have shown more consideration. However, as I said           
before, if he is rich..."                                                   
  "Ah! mother, mother, let me be happy!"                                   
  Mrs. Vane glanced at her, and with one of those false theatrical         
gestures that so often become a mode of second nature to a                 
stage-player, clasped her in her arms. At this moment the door opened,     
and a young lad with rough brown hair came into the room. He was           
thick-set of figure, and his hands and feet were large, and somewhat       
clumsy in movement. He was not so finely bred as his sister. One would     
hardly have guessed the close relationship that existed between             
them. Mrs. Vane fixed her eyes on him, and intensified her smile.           
She mentally elevated her son to the dignity of an audience. She           
felt sure that the tableau was interesting.                                 
  "You might keep some of your kisses for me, Sibyl, I think," said         
the lad, with a good-natured grumble.                                       
  "Ah! but you don't like being kissed, Jim," she cried. "You are a         
dreadful old bear." And she ran across the room and hugged him.             
  James Vane looked into his sister's face with tenderness. "I want         
you to come out with me for a walk, Sibyl. I don't suppose I shall         
ever see this horrid London again. I am sure I don't want to."             
  "My son, don't say such dreadful things," murmured Mrs. Vane, taking     
up a tawdry theatrical dress, with a sigh, and beginning to patch           
it. She felt a little disappointed that he had not joined the group.       
It would have increased the theatrical picturesqueness of the               
situation.                                                                 
  "Why not, mother? I mean it."                                             
  "You pain me, my son. I trust you will return from Australia in a         
position of affluence. I believe there is no society of any kind in         
the Colonies, nothing that I would call society; so when you have made     
your fortune you must come back and assert yourself in London."             
  "Society!" muttered the lad. "I don't want to know anything about         
that. I should like to make some money to take you and Sibyl off the       
stage. I hate it."                                                         
  "Oh, Jim!" said Sibyl, laughing, "how unkind of you! But are you         
really going for a walk with me? That will be nice! I was afraid you       
were going to say good-bye to some of your friends- to Tom Hardy,           
who gave you that hideous pipe, or Ned Langton, who makes fun of you       
for smoking it. It is very sweet of you to let me have your last           
afternoon. Where shall we go? Let us go to the Park."                       
  "I am too shabby," he answered, frowning. "Only swell people go to       
the Park."                                                                 
  "Nonsense, Jim," she whispered, stroking the sleeve of his coat.         
  He hesitated for a moment. "Very well," he said at last, "but             
don't be to long dressing." She danced out of the door. One could hear     
her singing as she ran upstairs. Her little feet pattered overhead.         
  He walked up and down the room two or three times. Then he turned to     
the still figure in the chair. "Mother, are my things ready?" he           
asked.                                                                     
  "Quite ready, James," she answered, keeping her eyes on her work.         
For some months past she had felt ill at ease when she was alone           
with this rough, stern son of hers. Her shallow secret nature was           
troubled when their eyes met. She used to wonder if he suspected           
anything. The silence, for he made no other observation, became             
intolerable to her. She began to complain. Women defend themselves         
by attacking, just as they attack by sudden and strange surrenders. "I     
hope you will be contented, James, with your sea-faring life," she         
said. "You must remember that it is your own choice. You might have         
entered a solicitor's office. Solicitors are a very respectable class,     
and in the country often dine with the best families."                     
  "I hate offices, and I hate clerks," he replied. "But you are             
quite right. I have chosen my own life. All I say is, watch over           
Sibyl. Don't let her come to any harm. Mother, you must watch over         
her."                                                                       
  "James, you really talk very strangely. Of course I watch over           
Sibyl."                                                                     
  "I hear a gentleman comes every night to the theatre, and goes           
behind to talk to her. Is that right? What about that?"                     
  "You are speaking about things you don't understand, James. In the       
profession we are accustomed to receive a great deal of most               
gratifying attention. I myself used to receive many bouquets at one         
time. That was when acting was really understood. As for Sibyl, I do       
not know at present whether her attachment is serious or not. But           
there is no doubt that the young man in question is a perfect               
gentleman. He is always most polite to me. Besides, he has the             
appearance of being rich, and the flowers he sends are lovely."             
  "You don't know his name, though," said the lad, harshly.                 
  "No," answered his mother, with a placid expression in her face. "He     
has not yet revealed his real name. I think it is quite romantic of         
him. He is probably a member of the aristocracy."                           
  James Vane bit his lip. "Watch over Sibyl, mother," he cried, "watch     
over her."                                                                 
  "My son, you distress me very much. Sibyl is always under my special     
care. Of course, if this gentleman is wealthy, there is no reason           
why she could not contract an alliance with him. I trust he is one         
of the aristocracy. He has all the appearance of it, I must say. It         
might be a most brilliant marriage for Sibyl. They would make a             
charming couple. His good looks are really quite remarkable; everybody     
notices them."                                                             
  The lad muttered something to himself, and drummed on the windowpane     
with his coarse fingers. He had just turned round to say something,         
when the door opened, and Sibyl ran in.                                     
  "How serious you both are!" she cried. "What is the matter?"             
  "Nothing," he answered. "I suppose one must be serious sometimes.         
Good-bye, mother. I will have my dinner at five o'clock. Everything is     
packed, except my shirts, so you need not trouble."                         
  "Good-bye, my son," she answered, with a bow of strained                 
stateliness.                                                               
  She was extremely annoyed at the tone he had adopted with her, and       
there was something in his look that had made her feel afraid.             
  "Kiss me, mother," said the girl. Her flower-like lips touched the       
withered cheek, and warmed its frost.                                       
  "My child! my child!" cried Mrs. Vane, looking up to the ceiling         
in search of an imaginary gallery.                                         
  "Come, Sibyl," said her brother, impatiently. He hated his               
mother's affectations.                                                     
  They went out into the flickering wind-blown sunlight, and               
strolled down the dreary Euston Road. The passers-by glanced in wonder     
at the sullen, heavy youth, who, in coarse, ill-fitting clothes, was       
in the company of such a graceful, refined-looking girl. He was like a     
common gardener walking with a rose.                                       
  Jim frowned from time to time when he caught the inquisitive             
glance of some stranger. He had that dislike of being stared at             
which comes on geniuses late in life, and never leaves the                 
commonplace. Sibyl, however, was quite unconscious of the effect she       
was producing. Her love was trembling in laughter on her lips. She was     
thinking of Prince Charming, and, that she might think of him all           
the more, she did not talk of him, but prattled on about the ship in       
which Jim was going to sail, about the gold he was certain to find,         
about the wonderful heiress whose life he was to save from the wicked,     
red-shirted bushrangers. For he was not to remain a sailor, or a           
super-cargo, or whatever he was going to be. Oh, no! A sailor's             
existence was dreadful. Fancy being cooped up in a horrid ship, with       
the hoarse, hump-backed waves trying to get in, and a black wind           
blowing the masts down, and tearing the sails into long screaming           
ribands! He was to leave the vessel at Melbourne, bid a polite             
good-bye to the captain, and go off at once to the gold-fields. Before     
a week was over he was to come across a large nugget of pure gold, the     
largest nugget that had ever been discovered, and bring it down to the     
coast in a waggon guarded by six mounted policemen. The bushrangers         
were to attack them three times, and be defeated with immense               
slaughter. Or, no. He was not to go to the gold-fields at all. They         
were horrid places, where men got intoxicated, and shot each other         
in bar-rooms, and used bad language. He was to be a nice sheep-farmer,     
and one evening, as he was riding home, he was to see the beautiful         
heiress being carried off by a robber on a black horse, and give           
chase, and rescue her. Of course she would fall in love with him,           
and he with her, and they would get married, and come home, and live       
in an immense house in London. Yes, there were delightful things in         
store for him. But he must be very good, and not lose his temper, or       
spend his money foolishly. She was only a year older than he was,           
but she knew so much more of life. He must be sure, also, to write         
to her by every mail, and to say his prayers each night before he went     
to sleep. God was very good, and would watch over him. She would           
pray for him too, and in a few years he would come back quite rich and     
happy.                                                                     
  The lad listened sulkily to her, and made no answer. He was               
heart-sick at leaving home.                                                 
  Yet it was not this alone that made him gloomy and morose.               
Inexperienced though he was, he had still a strong sense of the danger     
of Sibyl's position. This young dandy who was making love to her could     
mean her no good. He was a gentleman, and he hated him for that, hated     
him through some curious race-instinct for which he could not account,     
and which for that reason was all the more dominant within him. He was     
conscious also of the shallowness and vanity of his mother's nature,       
and in that saw infinite peril for Sibyl and Sibyl's happiness.             
Children begin by loving their parents; as they grow older they             
judge them; sometimes they forgive them.                                   
  His mother! He had something on his mind to ask her, something           
that he had brooded on for many months of silence. A chance phrase         
that he had heard at the theatre, a whispered sneer that had reached       
his ears one night as he waited at the stage-door, had set loose a         
train of horrible thoughts. He remembered it as if it had been the         
lash of a hunting-crop across his face. His brows knit together into a     
wedge-like furrow, and with a twitch of pain he bit his under-lip.         
  "You are not listening to a word I am saying, Jim," cried Sibyl,         
"and I am making the most delightful plans for your future. Do say         
something."                                                                 
  "What do you want me to say?"                                             
  "Oh! that you will be a good boy, and not forget us," she                 
answered, smiling at him.                                                   
  He shrugged his shoulders. "You are more likely to forget me, than I     
am to forget you, Sibyl."                                                   
  She flushed. "What do you mean, Jim?" she asked.                         
  "You have a new friend, I hear. Who is he? Why have you not told         
me about him? He means you no good."                                       
  "Stop, Jim!" she exclaimed. "You must not say anything against           
him. I love him."                                                           
  "Why, you don't even know his name," answered the lad. "Who is he? I     
have a right to know."                                                     
  "He is called Prince Charming. Don't you like the name? Oh! you           
silly boy,! you should never forget it. If you only saw him, you would     
think him the most wonderful person in the world. Some day you will         
meet him: when you come back from Australia. You will like him so           
much. Everybody likes him, and I... love him. I wish you could come to     
the theatre to-night. He is going to be there, and I am to play             
Juliet. Oh! how I shall play it! Fancy, Jim, to be in love and play         
Juliet! To have him sitting there! To play for his delight! I am           
afraid I may frighten the company, frighten or enthrall them. To be in     
love is to surpass one's self. Poor dreadful Mr. Isaacs will be             
shouting 'genius' to his loafers at the bar. He has preached me as a       
dogma; to-night he will announce me as a revelation. I feel it. And it     
is all his, his only, Prince Charming, my wonderful lover, my god of       
graces. But I am poor beside him. Poor? What does that matter? When         
poverty creeps in at the door, love flies in through the window. Our       
proverbs want re-writing. They were made in winter, and it is summer       
now; spring-time for me, I think, a very dance of blossoms in blue         
skies."                                                                     
  "He is a gentleman," said the lad, sullenly.                             
  "A Prince!" she cried, musically. "What more do you want?"               
  "He wants to enslave you."                                               
  "I shudder at the thought of being free."                                 
  "I want you to beware of him."                                           
  "To see him is to worship him, to know him is to trust him."             
  "Sibyl, you are mad about him."                                           
  She laughed, and took his arm. "You dear old Jim, you talk as if you     
were a hundred. Some day you will be in love yourself. Then you will       
know what it is. Don't look so sulky. Surely you should be glad to         
think that, though you are going away, you leave me happier than I         
have ever been before. Life has been hard for us both, terribly hard       
and difficult. But it will be different now. You are going to a new         
world, and I have found one. Here are two chairs; let us sit down           
and see the smart people go by."                                           
  They took their seats amidst a crowd if watchers. The tulip-beds         
across the road flamed like throbbing rings of fire. A white dust,         
tremulous cloud of orris-root it seemed, hung in the panting air.           
The brightly-coloured parasols danced and dipped like monstrous             
butterflies.                                                               
  She made her brother talk of himself, his hopes, his prospects. He       
spoke slowly and with effort. They passed words to each other as           
players at a game pass counters. Sibyl felt pressed. She could not         
communicate her joy. A faint smile curving that sullen mouth was all       
the echo she could win. After some time she became silent. Suddenly         
she caught a glimpse of golden hair and laughing lips, and in an           
open carriage with two ladies Dorian Gray drove past.                       
  She started to her feet. "There he is!" she cried.                       
  "Who?" said Jim Vane.                                                     
  "Prince Charming," she answered, looking after the victoria.             
  He jumped up, and seized her roughly by the arm. "Show him to me.         
Which is he? Point him out. I must see him!" he exclaimed; but at that     
moment the Duke of Berwick's four-in-hand came between, and when it         
had left the space clear, the carriage had swept out of the Park.           
  "He is gone," murmured Sibyl, sadly. "I wish you had seen him."           
  "I wish I had, for as sure as there is a God in heaven, if he ever       
does you any wrong, I shall kill him."                                     
  She looked at him in horror. He repeated his words. They cut the air     
like a dagger. The people round began to gape. A lady standing close       
to her tittered.                                                           
  "Come away, Jim; come away," she whispered. He followed her doggedly     
as she passed through the crowd. He felt glad at what he had said.         
  When they reached the Achilles Statue she turned round. There was         
pity in her eyes that became laughter on her lips. She shook her           
head at him. "You are foolish, Jim, utterly foolish; a bad-tempered         
boy, that is all. How can you say such horrible things? You don't know     
what you are talking about. You are simply jealous and unkind. Ah! I       
wish you would fall in love. Love makes people good, and what you said     
was wicked."                                                               
  "I am sixteen," he answered, "and I know what I am about. Mother         
is no help to you. She doesn't understand how to look after you. I         
wish now that I was not going to Australia at all. I have a great mind     
to chuck the whole thing up. I would, if my articles hadn't been           
signed."                                                                   
  "Oh, don't be so serious, Jim. You are like one of the heroes of         
those silly melodramas mother used to be so fond of acting in. I am         
not going to quarrel with you. I have seen him, and oh! to see him         
is perfect happiness. We won't quarrel. I know you would never harm         
any one I love, would you?"                                                 
  "Not as long as you love him, I suppose," was the sullen answer.         
  "I shall love him for ever!" she cried.                                   
  "And he?"                                                                 
  "For ever, too!"                                                         
  "He had better."                                                         
  She shrank from him. Then she laughed and put her hand on his arm.       
He was merely a boy.                                                       
  At the Marble Arch they hailed an omnibus, which left them close         
to their shabby home in the Euston Road. It was after five o'clock,         
and Sibyl had to lie down for a couple of hours before acting. Jim         
insisted that she should do so. He said that he would sooner part with     
her when their mother was not present. She would be sure to make a         
scene, and he detested scenes of every kind.                               
  In Sibyl's own room they parted. There was jealousy in the lad's         
heart, and a fierce, murderous hatred of the stranger who, as it           
seemed to him, had come between them. Yet, when her arms were flung         
around his neck, and her fingers strayed through his hair, he               
softened, and kissed her with real affection. There were tears in           
his eyes as he went downstairs.                                             
  His mother was waiting for him below. She grumbled at his                 
unpunctuality, as he entered. He made no answer, but sat down to his       
meagre meal. The flies buzzed round the table, and crawled over the         
stained cloth. Through the rumble of omnibuses, and the clatter of         
street-cabs, he could hear the droning voice devouring each minute         
that was left to him.                                                       
  After some time, he thrust away his plate, and put his head in his       
hands. He felt that he had a right to know. It should have been told       
to him before, if it was as he suspected. Leaden with fear, his mother     
watched him. Words dropped mechanically from her lips. A tattered lace     
handkerchief twitched in her fingers. When the clock struck six, he         
got up, and went to the door. When he turned back, and looked at           
her. Their eyes met. In hers he saw a wild appeal for mercy. It             
enraged him.                                                               
  "Mother, I have something to ask you," he said. Her eyes wandered         
vaguely about the room. She made no answer. "Tell me the truth. I have     
a right to know. Were you married to my father?"                           
  She heaved a deep sigh. It was a sigh of relief. The terrible             
moment, the moment that night and day, for weeks and months, she had       
dreaded, had come at last, and yet she felt no terror. Indeed in           
some measure it was a disappointment to her. The vulgar directness         
of the question called for a direct answer. The situation had not been     
gradually led up to. It was crude. It reminded her of a bad rehearsal.     
  "No," she answered, wondering at the harsh simplicity of life.           
  "My father was a scoundrel then!" cried the lad, clenching his           
fists.                                                                     
  She shook her head. "I knew he was not free. We loved each other         
very much. If he had lived, he would have made provision for us. Don't     
speak against him, my son. He was your father, and a gentleman. Indeed     
he was highly connected."                                                   
  An oath broke from his lips. "I don't care for myself," he               
exclaimed, "but don't let Sibyl... It is a gentleman, isn't it, who is     
in love with her, or says he is? Highly connected, too, I suppose."         
  For a moment a hideous sense of humiliation came over the woman. Her     
head drooped. She wiped her eyes with shaking hands. "Sibyl has a           
mother," she murmured; "I had none."                                       
  The lad was touched. He went towards her, and stooping down he           
kissed her. "I am sorry if I have pained you by asking about my             
father," he said, "but I could not help it. I must go now. Good-bye.       
Don't forget that you will have only one child now to look after,           
and believe me that if this man wrongs my sister, I will find out           
who he is, track him down, and kill him like a dog. I swear it."           
  The exaggerated folly of the threat, the passionate gesture that         
accompanied it, the mad melodramatic words, made life seem more             
vivid to her. She was familiar with the atmosphere. She breathed           
more freely, and for the first time in many months she really               
admired her son. She would have liked to have continued the scene on       
the same emotional scale, but he cut her short. Trunks had to be           
carried down, and mufflers looked for. The lodging-house drudge             
bustled in and out. There was the bargaining with the cab-man. The         
moment was lost in vulgar details. It was with a renewed feeling of         
disappointment that she waved the tattered lace handkerchief from           
the window, as her son drove away. She was conscious that a great           
opportunity had been wasted. She consoled herself by telling Sibyl how     
desolate she felt her life would be, now that she had only one child       
to look after. She remembered the phrase. It had pleased her. Of the       
threat she said nothing. It was vividly and dramatically expressed.         
She felt that they would all laugh at it some day.                         
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER VI                                   
-                                                                           
  "I suppose you have heard the news, Basil?" said Lord Henry that         
evening, as Hallward was shown into a little private room at the           
Bristol where dinner had been laid for three.                               
  "No, Harry," answered the artist, giving his hat and coat to the         
bowing waiter. "What is it? Nothing about politics, I hope? They don't     
interest me. There is hardly a single person in the House of Commons       
worth painting; though many of them would be the better for a little       
whitewashing."                                                             
  "Dorian Gray is engaged to be married," said Lord Henry, watching         
him as he spoke.                                                           
  Hallward started, and then frowned. "Dorian engaged to be                 
married!" he cried. "Impossible!"                                           
  "It is perfectly true."                                                   
  "To whom?"                                                               
  "To some little actress or other."                                       
  "I can't believe it. Dorian is far too sensible."                         
  "Dorian is far too wise not to do foolish things now and then, my         
dear Basil."                                                               
  "Marriage is hardly a thing that one can do now and then, Harry."         
  "Except in America," rejoined Lord Henry, languidly. "But I didn't       
say he was married. I said he was engaged to be married. There is a         
great difference. I have a distinct remembrance of being married,           
but I have no recollection at all of being engaged. I am inclined to       
think that I never was engaged."                                           
  "But think of Dorian's birth, and position, and wealth. It would         
be absurd for him to marry so much beneath him."                           
  "If you want to make him marry this girl tell him that, Basil. He is     
sure to do it, then. Whenever a man does a thoroughly stupid thing, it     
is always from the noblest motives."                                       
  "I hope the girl is good, Harry. I don't want to see Dorian tied         
to some vile creature, who might degrade his nature and ruin his           
intellect."                                                                 
  "Oh, she is better than good- she is beautiful," murmured Lord           
Henry, sipping a glass of vermouth and orange-bitters. "Dorian says         
she is beautiful; and he is not often wrong about things of that kind.     
Your portrait of him has quickened his appreciation of the personal         
appearance of other people. It has had that excellent effect,               
amongst others. We are to see her to-night, if that boy doesn't forget     
his appointment."                                                           
  "Are you serious?"                                                       
  "Quite serious, Basil. I should be miserable if I thought I should       
ever be more serious than I am at the present moment."                     
  "But do you approve of it, Harry?" asked the painter, walking up and     
down the room, and biting his lip. "You can't approve of it, possibly.     
It is some silly infatuation."                                             
  "I never approve, or disapprove, of anything now. It is an absurd         
attitude to take towards life. We are not sent into the world to air       
our moral prejudices. I never take any notice of what common people         
say, and I never interfere with what charming people do. If a               
personality fascinates me, whatever mode of expression that                 
personality selects is absolutely delightful to me. Dorian Gray             
falls in love with a beautiful girl who acts Juliet, and proposes to       
marry her. Why not? If he wedded Messalina he would be none the less       
interesting. You know I am not a champion of marriage. The real             
drawback to marriage is that it makes one unselfish. And unselfish         
people are colourless. They lack individuality. Still, there are           
certain temperaments that marriage makes more complex. They retain         
their egotism, and add to it many other egos. They are forced to           
have more than one life. They become highly organized, and to be           
highly organized is, I should fancy, the object of man's existence.         
Besides, every experience is of value, and, whatever one may say           
against marriage, it is certainly an experience. I hope that Dorian         
Gray will make this girl his wife, passionately adore her for six           
months, and then suddenly become fascinated by some one else. He would     
be a wonderful study."                                                     
  "You don't mean a single word of all that, Harry; you know you           
don't. If Dorian Gray's life were spoiled, no one would be sorrier         
than yourself. You are much better than you pretend to be."                 
  Lord Henry laughed. "The reason we all like to think so well of           
others is that we are all afraid for ourselves. The basis of               
optimism is sheer terror. We think that we are generous because we         
credit our neighbour with the possession of those virtues that are         
likely to be a benefit to us. We praise the banker that we may             
overdraw our account, and find good qualities in the highwayman in the     
hope that he may spare our pockets. I mean everything that I have           
said. I have the greatest contempt for optimism. As for a spoiled           
life, no life is spoiled but one whose growth is arrested. If you want     
to mar a nature, you have merely to reform it. As for marriage, of         
course that would be silly, but there are other and more interesting       
bonds between men and women. I will certainly encourage them. They         
have the charm of being fashionable. But here is Dorian himself. He         
will tell you more than I can."                                             
  "My dear Harry, my dear Basil, you must both congratulate me!"           
said the lad, throwing off his evening cape with its satin-lined           
wings, and shaking each of his friends by the hand in turn. "I have         
never been so happy. Of course it is sudden: all really delightful         
things are. And yet it seems to me to be the one thing I have been         
looking for all my life." He was flushed with excitement and pleasure,     
and looked extraordinarily handsome.                                       
  "I hope you will always be very happy, Dorian," said Hallward,           
"but I don't quite forgive you for not having let me know of your           
engagement. You let Harry know."                                           
  "And I don't forgive you for being late for dinner," broke in Lord       
Henry, putting his hand on the lad's shoulder, and smiling as he           
spoke. "Come, let us sit down and try what the new chef here is             
like, and then you will tell us how it all came about."                     
  "There is really not much to tell," cried Dorian, as they took their     
seats at the small round table. "What happened was simply this.             
After I left you yesterday evening, Harry, I dressed, had some             
dinner at that little Italian restaurant in Rupert Street, you             
introduced me to, and went down at eight o'clock to the theatre. Sibyl     
was playing Rosalind. Of course the scenery was dreadful, and the           
Orlando absurd. But Sibyl! You should have seen her! When she came         
on in her boy's clothes she was perfectly wonderful. She wore a             
moss-coloured velvet jerkin with cinnamon sleeves, slim brown               
cross-gartered hose, a dainty little green cap with a hawk's feather       
caught in a jewel, and a hooded cloak lined with dull red. She had         
never seemed to me more exquisite. She had all the delicate grace of       
that Tanagra figurine that you have in your studio, Basil. Her hair         
clustered round her face like dark leaves round a pale rose. As for         
her acting- well, you shall see her to-night. She is simply a born         
artist. I sat in the dingy box absolutely enthralled. I forgot that         
I was in London and in the nineteenth century. I was away with my love     
in a forest that no man had ever seen. After the performance was           
over I went behind, and spoke to her. As we were sitting together,         
suddenly there came into her eyes a look that I had never seen there       
before. My lips moved toward hers. We kissed each other. I can't           
describe to you what I felt at that moment. It seemed to me that all       
my life had been narrowed to one perfect point of rose-coloured joy.       
She trembled all over, and shook like a white narcissus. Then she           
flung herself on her knees and kissed my hands. I feel that I should       
not tell you all this, but I can't help it. Of course our engagement       
is a dead secret. She has not even told her own mother. I don't know       
what my guardian will say. Lord Radley is sure to be furious. I             
don't care. I shall be of age in less than a year, and then I can do       
what I like. I have been right, Basil, haven't I, to take my love           
out of poetry, and to find my wife in Shakespeare's plays? Lips that       
Shakespeare taught to speak have whispered their secret in my ear. I       
have had the arms of Rosalind around me, and kissed Juliet on the           
mouth."                                                                     
  "Yes, Dorian, I suppose you were right," said Hallward, slowly.           
  "Have you seen her to-day?" asked Lord Henry.                             
  Dorian Gray shook his head. "I left her in the forest of Arden, I         
shall find her in an orchard in Verona."                                   
  Lord Henry sipped his champagne in a meditative manner. "At what         
particular point did you mention the word marriage, Dorian? And what       
did she say in answer? Perhaps you forgot all about it."                   
  "My dear Harry, I did not treat it as a business transaction, and         
I did not make any formal proposal. I told her that I loved her, and       
she said she was not worthy to be my wife. Not worthy! Why, the             
whole world is nothing to me compared with her."                           
  "Women are wonderfully practical," murmured Lord Henry, "much more       
practical than we are. In situations of that kind we often forget to       
say anything about marriage, and they always remind us."                   
  Hallward laid his hand upon his arm. "Don't, Harry. You have annoyed     
Dorian. He is not like other men. He would never bring misery upon any     
one, His nature is too fine for that."                                     
  Lord Henry looked across the table. "Dorian is never annoyed with         
me," he answered. "I asked the question for the best reason                 
possible, for the only reason, indeed, that excuses one for asking any     
question- simply curiosity. I have a theory that it is always the           
women who propose to us, and not we who propose to the women.               
Except, of course, in the middle-class life. But then the middle           
classes are not modern."                                                   
  Dorian Gray laughed, and tossed his head. "You are quite                 
incorrigible, Harry; but I don't mind. It is impossible to be angry         
with you. When you see Sibyl Vane you will feel that the man who could     
wrong her would be a beast, a beast without a heart. I cannot               
understand how any one can wish to shame the thing he loves. I love         
Sibyl Vane. I want to place her on a pedestal of gold, and to see           
the world worship the woman who is mine. What is marriage? An               
irrevocable vow. You mock at it for that. Ah! don't mock. It is an         
irrevocable vow that I want to take. Her trust makes me faithful,           
her belief makes me good. When I am with her, I regret all that you         
have taught me. I become different from what you have known me to           
be. I am changed, and the mere touch of Sibyl Vane's hand makes me         
forget you and all your wrong, fascinating, poisonous, delightful           
theories."                                                                 
  "And those are...?" asked Lord Henry, helping himself to some salad.     
  "Oh, your theories about life, your theories about love, your             
theories about pleasure. All your theories, in fact, Harry."               
  "Pleasure is the only thing worth having a theory about," he             
answered, in his slow, melodious voice. "But I am afraid I cannot           
claim my theory as my own. It belongs to Nature, not to me. Pleasure       
is Nature's test, her sign of approval. When we are happy we are           
always good, but when we are good we are not always happy."                 
  "Ah! but what do you mean by good?" cried Basil Hallward.                 
  "Yes," echoed Dorian, leaning back in his chair, and looking at Lord     
Henry over the heavy clusters of purple-lipped irises that stood in         
the centre of the table, "what do you mean by good, Harry?"                 
  "To be good is to be in harmony with one's self," he replied,             
touching the thin stem of his glass with his pale, fine-pointed             
fingers. "Discord is to be forced to be in harmony with others.             
One's own life- that is the important thing. As for the lives of one's     
neighbors, if one wishes to be a prig or a Puritan, one can flaunt         
one's moral views about them, but they are not one's concern. Besides,     
Individualism has really the higher aim. Modern morality consists in       
accepting the standard of one's age. I consider that for any man of         
culture to accept the standard of his age is a form of the grossest         
immorality."                                                               
  "But, surely, if one lives merely for one's self, Harry, one pays         
a terrible price for doing so?" suggested the painter.                     
  "Yes, we are overcharged for everything nowadays. I should fancy         
that the real tragedy of the poor is that they can afford nothing           
but self-denial. Beautiful sins, like beautiful things, are the             
privilege of the rich."                                                     
  "One has to pay in other ways but money."                                 
  "What sort of ways, Basil?"                                               
  "Oh! I should fancy in remorse, in suffering, in... well, in the         
consciousness of degradation."                                             
  Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "My dear fellow, mediaeval art is     
charming, but mediaeval emotions are out of date. One can use them         
in fiction, of course. But then the only things that one can use in         
fiction are the things that one has ceased to use in fact. Believe me,     
no civilized man ever regrets a pleasure, and no uncivilized man           
ever knows what a pleasure is."                                             
  "I know what pleasure is," cried Dorian Gray. "It is to adore some       
one."                                                                       
  "That is certainly better than being adored," he answered, toying         
with some fruits. "Being adored is a nuisance. Women treat us just         
as Humanity treats its gods. They worship us, and are always bothering     
us to do something for them."                                               
  "I should have said that whatever they ask for they had first             
given to us," murmured the lad, gravely. "They create Love in our           
natures. They have a right to demand it back."                             
  "That is quite true, Dorian," cried Hallward.                             
  "Nothing is ever quite true," said Lord Henry.                           
  "This is," interrupted Dorian. "You must admit, Harry, that women         
give to men the very gold of their lives."                                 
  "Possibly," he sighed, "but they invariably want it back in such         
very small change. That is the worry. Women, as some witty Frenchman       
once put it, inspire us with the desire to do masterpieces, and always     
prevent us from carrying them out."                                         
  "Harry, you are dreadful! I don't know why I like you so much."           
  "You will always like me, Dorian," he replied. "Will you have some       
coffee, you fellows? Waiter, bring coffee, and fine-champagne, and         
some cigarettes. No; don't mind the cigarettes; I have some. Basil,         
I can't allow you to smoke cigars. You must have a cigarette. A             
cigarette is the perfect type of a perfect pleasure. It is                 
exquisite, and it leaves one unsatisfied. What more can one want? Yes,     
Dorian, you will always be fond of me. I represent to you all the sins     
you have never had the courage to commit."                                 
  "What nonsense you talk, Harry!" cried the lad, taking a light           
from a fire-breathing silver dragon that the waiter had placed on           
the table. "Let us go down to the theatre. When Sibyl comes on the         
stage you will have a new ideal of life. She will represent                 
something to you that you have never known."                               
  "I have known everything," said Lord Henry, with a tired look in his     
eyes, "but I am always ready for a new emotion. I am afraid,               
however, that, for me  at any rate, there is no such thing. Still,         
your wonderful girl may thrill me. I love acting. It is so much more       
real than life. Let us go. Dorian, you will come with me. I am so           
sorry, Basil, but there is only room for two in the brougham, You must     
follow us in a hansom."                                                     
  They got up and put on their coats, sipping their coffee standing.

0

5

The painter was silent and preoccupied. There was a gloom over him. He     
could not bear this marriage, and yet it seemed to him to be better         
than many other things that might have happened. After a few               
minutes, they all passed downstairs. He drove off by himself, as had       
been arranged, and watched the flashing lights of the little               
brougham in front of him. A strange sense of loss came over him. He         
felt that Dorian Gray would never again be to him all that he had been     
in the past. Life had come between them.... His eyes darkened, and the     
crowded, flaring streets became blurred to his eyes. When the cab drew     
up at the theatre, it seemed to him that he had grown years older.         
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER VII                                   
-                                                                           
  For some reason or other, the house was crowded that night, and           
the fat Jew manager who met them at the door was beaming from ear to       
ear with an oily, tremulous smile. He escorted them to their box           
with sort of pompous humility, waving his fat jewelled hands, and           
talking at the top of his voice. Dorian Gray loathed him more than         
ever. He felt as if he had come to look for Miranda and had been met       
by Caliban. Lord Henry, upon the other hand, rather liked him. At           
least he declared he did, and insisted on shaking him by the hand, and     
assuring him that he was proud to meet a man who had discovered a real     
genius and gone bankrupt over a poet. Hallward amused himself with         
watching the faces in the pit. The heat was terribly oppressive, and       
the huge sunlight flamed like a monstrous dahlia with petals of yellow     
fire. The youths in the gallery had taken off their coats and               
waistcoats and hung them over the side. They talked to each other           
across the theatre, and shared their oranges with the tawdry girls who     
sat beside them. Some women were laughing in the pit. Their voices         
were horribly shrill and discordant. The sound of the popping of corks     
came from the bar.                                                         
  "What a place to find one's divinity in!" said Lord Henry.               
  "Yes!" answered Dorian Gray. "It was here I found her, and she is         
divine beyond all living things. When she acts you will forget             
everything. These common, rough people, with their coarse faces and         
brutal gestures, become quite different when she is on the stage. They     
sit silently and watch her. They weep and laugh as she wills them to       
do. She makes them as responsive as a violin. She spiritualizes             
them, and one feels that they are of the same flesh and blood as one's     
self."                                                                     
  "The same flesh and blood as one's self! Oh, I hope not!"                 
exclaimed Lord Henry, who was scanning the occupants of the gallery         
through his opera-glass.                                                   
  "Don't pay an attention to him, Dorian," said the painter. "I             
understand what you mean, and I believe in this girl. Any one you love     
must be marvellous, and any girl that has the effect you describe must     
be fine and noble. To spiritualize one's age- that is something             
worth doing. If this girl can give a soul to those who have lived           
without one, if she can create the sense of beauty in people whose         
lives have been sordid and ugly, if she can strip them of their             
selfishness and lend them tears for sorrows that are not their own,         
she is worthy of all your adoration, worthy of the adoration of the         
world. This marriage is quite right. I did not think so at first,           
but I admit it now. The gods made Sibyl Vane for you. Without her           
you would have been incomplete."                                           
  "Thanks, Basil," answered Dorian Gray, pressing his hand. "I knew         
that you would understand me. Harry is so cynical, he terrifies me.         
But here is the orchestra. It is quite dreadful, but it only lasts for     
about five minutes. Then the curtain rises, and you will see the           
girl to whom I am going to give all my life, to whom I have given           
everything that is good in me."                                             
  A quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst an extraordinary turmoil         
of applause, Sibyl Vane stepped on the stage. Yes, she was                 
certainly, lovely to look at- one of the loveliest creatures, Lord         
Henry thought, that he had ever seen. There was something of the           
fawn in her shy grace and startled eyes. A faint blush, like the           
shadow of a rose in a mirror of silver, came to her cheeks as she           
glanced at the crowded, enthusiastic house. She stepped back a few         
paces, and her lips seemed to tremble. Basil Hallward leaped to his         
feet and began to applaud. Motionless, and as one in a dream, sat           
Dorian Gray, gazing at her. Lord Henry peered through his glasses,         
murmuring, "Charming! charming!"                                           
  The scene was the hall of Capulet's house, and Romeo in his               
pilgrim's dress had entered with Mercutio and his other friends. The       
band, such as it was, struck up a few bars of music, and the dance         
began. Through the crowd of ungainly, shabbily-dressed actors, Sibyl       
Vane moved like a creature from a finer world. Her body swayed,             
while she danced, as a plant sways in the water. The curves of her         
throat were the curves of the white lily. Her hands seemed to be           
made of cool ivory.                                                         
  Yet she was curiously listless. She showed no sign of love when           
her eyes rested on Romeo. The few words she had to speak-                   
-                                                                           
          Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,                   
            Which mannerly devotion shows in this'                         
          For saints have hands that pilgrims' hands do touch,             
            And palm to palm is holy palmers' kiss-                         
-                                                                           
with the brief dialogue that follows, were spoken in a thoroughly           
artificial manner. The voice was exquisite, but from the point of view     
of tone it was absolutely false. It was wrong in colour. It took           
away all life from the verse. It made the passion unreal.                   
  Dorian Gray grew pale as he watched her. He was puzzled and anxious.     
Neither of his friends dared to say anything to him. She seemed to         
them to be absolutely incompetent. They were horribly disappointed.         
  Yet they felt that the true test of any Juliet is the balcony             
scene of the second act. They waited for that. If she failed there,         
there was nothing in her.                                                   
  She looked charming as she came out in the moonlight. That could not     
be denied. But the staginess of her acting was unbearable, and grew         
worse as she went on. Her gestures became absurdly artificial. She         
overemphasized everything that she had to say. The beautiful passage-       
-                                                                           
         Thou knowest the mask of night is on my face,                     
         Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek                         
         For that which thou hast heard me speak to-night-                 
-                                                                           
was declaimed with the painful precision of a school-girl who has been     
taught to recite by some second-rate professor of elocution. When           
she leaned over the balcony and came to those wonderful lines-             
-                                                                           
                      Although I joy in thee,                               
         I have no joy of this contract to-night;                           
         It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden;                         
         Too like the lightning, which doth cease to be                     
         Ere one can say, "It lightens." Sweet, good-night!                 
         This bud of love by summer's ripening breath                       
         May prove a beauteous flower when next we meet-                   
-                                                                           
she spoke the words as though they conveyed no meaning to her. It           
was not nervousness. Indeed, so far from being nervous, she was             
absolutely self-contained. It was simply bad art. She was a complete       
failure.                                                                   
  Even the common, uneducated audience of the pit and gallery lost         
their interest in the play. They got restless, and began to talk           
loudly and to whistle. The Jew manager, who was standing, at the           
back of the dress-circle, stamped and swore with rage. The only person     
unmoved was the girl herself.                                               
  When the second act was over there came a storm of hisses, and           
Lord Henry got up from his chair and put on His coat. "She is quite         
beautiful, Dorian," he said, "but she can't act. Let us go."               
  "I am going to see the play through," answered the lad, in a hard,       
bitter voice. "I am awfully sorry that I have made you waste an             
evening, Harry. I apologize to you both."                                   
  "My dear Dorian, I should think Miss Vane was ill," interrupted           
Hallward. "We will come some other night."                                 
  "I wish she were ill," he rejoined. "But she seems to me to be           
simply callous and cold. She has entirely altered. Last night she           
was a great artist. This evening she is merely a conmmon-place,             
mediocre actress."                                                         
  "Don't talk like that about any one you love, Dorian. Love is a more     
wonderful thing than Art."                                                 
  "They are both simply forms of imitation," remarked Lord Henry. "But     
do let us go. Dorian, you must not stay here any longer. It is not         
good for one's morals to see bad acting. Besides, I don't suppose           
you will want your wife to act. So what does it matter if she plays         
Juliet like a wooden doll? She is very lovely, and if she knows as         
little about life as she does about acting, she will be a delightful       
experience. There are only two kinds of people who are really               
fascinating- people who know absolutely everything, and people who         
know absolutely nothing. Good heavens, my dear boy, don't look so           
tragic! The secret of remaining young is never to have an emotion that     
is unbecoming. Come to the club with Basil and myself. We will smoke       
cigarettes and drink to the beauty of Sibyl Vane. She is beautiful.         
What more can you want?"                                                   
  "Go away, Harry," cried the lad. "I want to be alone. Basil, you         
must go. Ah! can't you see that my heart is breaking?" The hot tears       
came to his eyes. His lips trembled, and rushing to the back of the         
box, he leaned up against the wall, hiding his face in his hands.           
  "Let us go, Basil," said Lord Henry, with a strange tenderness in         
his voice; and the two young men passed out together.                       
  A few moments afterwards the footlights flared up, and the curtain       
rose on the third act. Dorian Gray went back to his seat. He looked         
pale, and proud, and indifferent. The play ragged on, and seemed           
interminable. Half of the audience went out, tramping in heavy             
boots, and laughing. The whole thing was a fiasco. The last act was         
played to almost empty benches. The curtain went down on a titter, and     
some groans.                                                               
  As soon as it was over, Dorian Gray rushed behind the scenes into         
the greenroom. The girl was standing there alone, with a look of           
triumph on her face. Her eyes lit with an exquisite fire. There was         
a radiance about her. Her parted lips were smiling over some secret of     
their own.                                                                 
  When he entered, she looked at him and an expression of infinite joy     
came over her. "How badly I acted to-night, Dorian!" she cried.             
  "Horribly!" he answered, gazing at her in amazement, "horribly! It       
was dreadful. Are you ill? You have no idea what it was. You have no       
idea what I suffered."                                                     
  The girl smiled. "Dorian," she answered, lingering over his name         
with long-drawn music in her voice, as though it were sweeter than         
honey to the red petals of her mouth- "Dorian, you should have             
understood. But you understand now, don't you?"                             
  "Understand what?" he asked angrily.                                     
  "Why I was so bad to-night. Why I shall always be bad. Why I shall       
never act well again."                                                     
  He shrugged his shoulders. "You are ill, I suppose. When you are ill     
you shouldn't act. You make yourself ridiculous. My friends were           
bored. I was bored."                                                       
  She seemed not to listen to him. She was transfigured with joy. An       
ecstasy of happiness dominated her.                                         
  "Dorian, Dorian," she cried, "before I knew you, acting was the           
one reality of my life. It was only in the theatre that I lived. I         
thought that it was all true. I was Rosalind one night, and Portia the     
other. The joy of Beatrice was my joy, and the sorrows of Cordelia         
were mine also. I believed in everything. The common people who             
acted with me seemed to me to be godlike. The painted scenes were my       
world. I knew nothing but shadows, and I thought them real. You             
came- oh, my beautiful love!- and you freed my soul from prison. You       
taught me what reality really is. To-night, for the first time in my       
life, I saw through the hollowness, the sham, the silliness of the         
empty pageant in which I had always played. To-night, for the first         
time, I became conscious that the Romeo was hideous, and old, and           
painted, and that the moonlight in the orchard was false, that the         
scenery was vulgar, and that the words I had to speak were unreal,         
were not my words, were not what I wanted to say. You had brought me       
something higher, something of which all art is but a reflection.           
You had made me understand what love really is. My love! my love!           
Prince Charming! Prince of life! I have grown sick of shadows. You are     
more to me than all art can ever be. What have I to do with the             
puppets of a play? When I came on to-night, I could not understand how     
it was that everything had gone from me. I thought that I was going to     
be wonderful. I found that I could do nothing. Suddenly it dawned on       
my soul what it all meant. The knowledge was exquisite to me. I             
heard them hissing, and I smiled. What could they know of love such as     
ours? Take me away, Dorian- take me away with you, where we can be         
quite alone. I hate the stage. I might mimic a passion that I do not       
feel, but I cannot mimic one that burns me like fire. Oh, Dorian,           
Dorian, you understand now what it signifies? Even if I could do it,       
it would be profanation for me to play at being in love. You have made     
me see that."                                                               
  He flung himself down on the sofa, and turned away his face. "You         
have killed my love," he muttered.                                         
  She looked at him in wonder, and laughed. He made no answer. She         
came across to him, and with her little fingers stroked his hair.           
She knelt down and pressed his hands to her lips. He drew them away,       
and a shudder ran through him.                                             
  Then he leaped up, and went to the door. "Yes," he cried, "you           
have killed my love. You used to stir my imagination. Now you don't         
even stir my curiosity. You simply produce no effect. I loved you           
because you were marvellous, because you had genius and intellect,         
because you realized the dreams of great poets and gave shape and           
substance to the shadows of art. You have thrown it all away. You           
are shallow and stupid. My God! how mad I was to love you! What a fool     
I have been! You are nothing to me now. I will never see you again.         
I will never think of you. I will never mention your name. You don't       
know what you were to me, once. Why, once... Oh, I can't bear to think     
of it! I wish I had never laid eyes upon you! You have spoiled the         
romance of my life. How little you can know of love, if you say it         
mars your art! Without your art you are nothing. I would have made you     
famous, splendid, magnificent. The world would have worshipped you,         
and you would have borne my name. What are you now? A third-rate           
actress with a pretty face."                                               
  The girl grew white, and trembled. She clenched her hands                 
together, and her voice seemed to catch in her throat. "You are not         
serious, Dorian?" she murmured. "You are acting."                           
  "Acting! I leave that to you. You do it so well," he answered,           
bitterly.                                                                   
  She rose from her knees, and, with a piteous expression of pain in       
her face, came across the room to him. She put her hand upon his           
arm, and looked into his eyes. He thrust her back. "Don't touch me!"       
he cried.                                                                   
  A low moan broke from her, and she flung herself at his feet, and         
lay there like a trampled flower. "Dorian, Dorian, don't leave me!"         
she whispered. "I am so sorry I didn't act well. I was thinking of you     
all the time. But I will try- indeed, I will try. It came so               
suddenly across me, my love for you. I think I should never have known     
it if you had not kissed me- if we had not kissed each other. Kiss         
me again, my love. Don't go away from me. I couldn't bear it. Oh!           
don't go away from me. My brother... No; never mind. He didn't mean         
it. He was in jest... But you, oh! can't you forgive me for                 
to-night? I will work so hard, and try to improve. Don't be cruel to       
me because I love you better than anything in the world. After all, it     
is only once that I have not pleased you. But you are quite right,         
Dorian. I should have shown myself more of an artist. It was foolish       
of me; and yet I couldn't help it. Oh, don't leave me, don't leave         
me." A fit of passionate sobbing choked her. She crouched on the floor     
like a wounded thing, and Dorian Gray, with his beautiful eyes, looked     
down at her, and his chiselled lips curled in exquisite disdain. There     
is always something ridiculous about the emotions of people whom one       
has ceased to love. Sibyl Vane seemed to him to be absurdly                 
melodromatic. Her tears and sobs annoyed him.                               
  "I am going," he said at last, in his calm, clear voice. "I don't         
wish to be unkind, but I can't see you again. You have disappointed         
me."                                                                       
  She wept silently, and made no answer, but crept nearer. Her             
little hands stretched blindly out, and appeared to be seeking for         
him. He turned on his heel, and left the room. In a few moments he was     
out of the theatre.                                                         
  Where he went to he hardly knew. He remembered wandering through         
dimly-lit streets, past gaunt black-shadowed archways and evil-looking     
houses. Women with hoarse voices and harsh laughter had called after       
him. Drunkards had reeled by cursing, and chattering to themselves         
like monstrous apes. He had seen grotesque children huddled upon           
doorsteps, and heard shrieks and oaths from gloomy courts.                 
  As the dawn was just breaking he found himself close to Covent           
Garden. The darkness lifted, and, flushed with faint fires, the sky         
hollowed itself into a perfect pearl. Huge carts filled with nodding       
lilies rumbled slowly down the polished empty street. The air was           
heavy with the perfume of the flowers, and their beauty seemed to           
bring him an anodyne for His pain. He followed into the market, and         
watched the men unloading their waggons. A white-smocked carter             
offered him some cherries. He thanked him, wondered why he refused         
to accept any money for them, and began to eat them listlessly. They       
had been plucked at midnight, and the coldness of the moon had entered     
into them. A long line of boys carrying crates of striped tulips,           
and of yellow and red roses, defiled in front of him, threading             
their way through the huge jade-green piles of vegetables. Under the       
portico, with its grey sun-bleached pillars, loitered a troop of           
draggled bareheaded girls, waiting for the auction to be over.             
Others crowded round the swinging doors of the coffee-house in the         
piazza. The heavy cart-horses slipped and stamped upon the rough           
stones, shaking their bells and trappings. Some of the drivers were         
lying asleep on a pile of sacks. Iris-necked, and pink-footed, the         
pigeons ran about picking up seeds.                                         
  After a little while, he hailed a hansom, and drove home. For a           
few moments he loitered upon the doorstep, looking round at the silent     
Square with its blank close-shuttered windows, and its staring blinds.     
The sky was pure opal now, and the roofs of the houses glistened           
like silver against it. From some chimney opposite a thin wreath of         
smoke was rising. It curled, a violet riband, through the                   
nacre-coloured air.                                                         
  In the huge gilt Venetian lantern, spoil of some Doge's barge,           
that hung from the ceiling of the great oak-panelled hall of entrance,     
lights were still burning from three flickering jets: thin blue petals     
of flame they seemed, trimmed with white fire. He turned them out,         
and, having thrown his hat and cape on the table, passed through the       
library towards the door of his bedroom, a large octagonal chamber         
on the ground floor that, in his new-born feeling for luxury, he had       
just had decorated for himself, and hung with some curious Renaissance     
tapestries that had been discovered stored in a disused attic at Selby     
Royal. As he was turning the handle of the door, his eye fell upon the     
portrait Basil Hallward had painted of him. He started back as if in       
surprise. Then he went on into his own room, looking somewhat puzzled.     
After he had taken the buttonhole out of his coat, he seemed to             
hesitate. Finally he came back, went over to the picture, and examined     
it. In the dim arrested light that struggled through the                   
cream-coloured silk blinds, the face appeared to him to be a little         
changed. The expression looked different. One would have said that         
there was a touch of cruelty in the mouth. It was certainly strange.       
  He turned round, and, walking to the window, drew up the blind.           
The bright dawn flooded the room, and swept the fantastic shadows into     
dusky corners, where they lay shuddering. But the strange expression       
that he had noticed in the face of the portrait seemed to linger           
there, to be more intensified even. The quivering, ardent sunlight         
showed him the lines of cruelty round the mouth as clearly as if he         
been looking into a mirror after he had done some dreadful thing.           
  He winced, and taking up from the table an oval glass framed in           
ivory Cupids, one of Lord Henry's many presents to him, glanced             
hurriedly into its polished depths. No line like that warped his red       
lips. What did it mean?                                                     
  He rubbed his eyes, and came close to the picture, and examined it       
again. There were no signs of any change when he looked into the           
actual painting, and yet there was no doubt that the whole                 
expression had altered. It was not a mere fancy of his own. The             
thing was horribly apparent.                                               
  He threw himself into a chair, and began to think. Suddenly there         
flashed across his mind what he had said in Basil Hallward's studio         
the day the picture had been finished. Yes, he remembered it               
perfectly. He had uttered a mad wish that he himself might remain           
young, and the portrait grow old; that his own beauty might be             
untarnished, and the face on the canvas bear the burden of his             
passions and his sins; that the painted image might be seared with the     
lines of suffering and thought, and that he might keep all the             
delicate bloom and loveliness of his then just conscious boyhood.           
Surely his wish had not been fulfilled? Such things were impossible.       
It seemed monstrous even to think of them. And, yet, there was the         
picture before him, with the touch of cruelty in the mouth.                 
  Cruelty! Had he been cruel? It was the girl's fault, not his. He had     
dreamed of her as a great artist, had given his love to her because he     
had thought her great. Then she had disappointed him. She had been         
shallow and unworthy. And, yet, a feeling of infinite regret came over     
him, as he thought of her lying at his feet sobbing like a little           
child. He remembered with what callousness he had watched her. Why had     
he been made like that? Why had such a soul been given to him? But         
he had suffered also. During the three terrible hours that the play         
had lasted, he had lived centuries of pain, aeon upon aeon of torture.     
His life was well worth hers. She had marred him for a moment, if he       
had wounded her for an age. Besides, women were better suited to           
bear sorrow than men. They lived on their emotions. They only               
thought of their emotions. When they took lovers, it was merely to         
have some one with whom they could have scenes. Lord Henry had told         
him that, and Lord Henry knew what women were. Why should he trouble       
about Sibyl Vane? She was nothing to him now.                               
  But the picture? What was he to say of that? It held the secret of       
his life, and told his story. It had taught him to love his own             
beauty. Would it teach him to loathe his own soul? Would he ever           
look at it again?                                                           
  No; it was merely an illusion wrought on the troubled senses. The         
horrible night that he had passed had left phantoms behind it.             
Suddenly there had fallen upon his brain that tiny scarlet speck           
that makes men mad. The picture had not changed. It was folly to think     
so.                                                                         
  Yet it was watching him, with its beautiful marred face and its           
cruel smile. Its bright hair gleamed in the early sunlight. Its blue       
eyes met his own. A sense of infinite pity, not for himself, but for       
the painted image of himself, came over him. It had altered already,       
and would alter more. Its gold would wither into grey. Its red and         
white roses would die. For every sin that he committed, a stain             
would fleck and wreck its fairness. But he would not sin. The picture,     
changed or unchanged, would be to him the visible emblem of                 
conscience. He would resist temptation. He would not see Lord Henry         
any more- would not, at any rate, listen to those subtle poisonous         
theories that in Basil Hallward's garden had first stirred within           
him the passion for impossible things. He would go back to Sibyl Vane,     
make her amends, marry her, try to love her again. Yes, it was his         
duty to do so. She must have suffered more than he had. Poor child! He     
had been selfish and cruel to her. The fascination that she had             
exercised over him would return. They would be happy together. His         
life with her would be beautiful and pure.                                 
  He got up from his chair, and drew a large screen right in front         
of the portrait, shuddering as he glanced at it. "How horrible!" he         
murmured to himself, and he walked across to the window and opened it.     
When he stepped out on to the grass, he drew a deep breath. The             
fresh morning air seemed to drive away all his sombre passions. He         
thought only of Sibyl. A faint echo of his love came back to him. He       
repeated her name over and over again. The birds that were singing         
in the dew-drenched garden seemed to be telling the flowers about her.     
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER VIII                                   
-                                                                           
  It was long past noon when he awoke. His valet had crept several         
times on tiptoe into the room to see if he was stirring, and had           
wondered what made his young master sleep so late. Finally his bell         
sounded, and Victor came in softly with a cup of tea, and a pile of         
letters, on a small tray of old Sevres china, and drew back the             
olive-satin curtains, with, their shimmering blue lining, that hung in     
front of the three tall windows.                                           
  "Monsieur has slept well this morning," he said, smiling.                 
  "What o'clock is it, Victor?" asked Dorian Gray, drowsily.               
  "One hour and a quarter, Monsieur."                                       
  How late it was! He sat up, and, having sipped some tea, turned over     
his letters. One of them was from Lord Henry, and had been brought         
by hand this morning. He hesitated for a moment, and then put it           
aside. The others he opened listlessly. They contained the usual           
collection of cards, invitations to dinner, tickets for private views,     
programmes of charity concerts, and the like, that are showered on         
fashionable young men every morning during the season. There was a         
rather heavy bill, for a chased silver Louis-Quinze toilet-set, that       
he had not yet had the courage to send on to his guardians, who were       
extremely old-fashioned people and did not realize that we live in         
an age when unnecessary things are our only necessities; and there         
were several very courteously worded communications from Jermyn Street     
money-lenders offering to advance any sum of money at a moment's           
notice and at the most reasonable rates of interest.                       
  After about ten minutes he got up, and, throwing on an elaborate         
dressing-gown of silk-embroidered cashmere wool, passed into the           
onyx-paved bathroom. The cool water refreshed him after his long           
sleep. He seemed to have forgotten all that he had gone through. A dim     
sense of having taken part in some strange tragedy came to him once or     
twice, but there was the unreality of a dream about it.                     
  As soon as he was dressed, he went into the library and sat down         
to a light French breakfast, that had been laid out for him on a small     
round table close to the open window. It was an exquisite day. The         
warm air seemed laden with spices. A bee flew in, and buzzed round the     
blue-dragon bowl that, filled with sulphur-yellow roses, stood             
before him. He felt perfectly happy.                                       
  Suddenly his eye fell on the screen that he had placed in front of       
the portrait, and he started.                                               
  "Too cold for Monsieur?" asked his valet, putting an omelette on the     
table. "I shut the window?"                                                 
  Dorian shook his head. "I am not cold," he murmured.                     
  Was it all true? Had the portrait really changed? Or had it been         
simply his own imagination that had made him see a look of evil             
where there had been a look of joy? Surely a painted canvas could           
not alter? The thing was absurd. It would serve as a tale to tell           
Basil some day. It would make him smile.                                   
  And, yet, how vivid was his recollection of the whole thing! First       
in the dim twilight, and then in the bright dawn, he had seen the           
touch of cruelty round the warped lips. He almost dreaded his valet         
leaving the room. He knew that when he was alone he would have to           
examine the portrait. He was afraid of certainty. When the coffee           
and cigarettes had been brought and the man turned to go, he felt a         
wild desire to tell him to remain. As the door was closing behind           
him he called him back. The man stood waiting for his orders. Dorian       
looked at him for a moment. "I am not at home to any one, Victor,"         
he said, with a sigh. The man bowed and retired.                           
  Then he rose from the table, lit a cigarette and flung himself           
down on a luxuriously-cushioned couch that stood facing the screen.         
The screen was an old one, of gilt Spanish leather, stamped and             
wrought with a rather florid Louis-Quatorze pattern. He scanned it         
curiously, wondering if ever before it had concealed the secret of a       
man's life.                                                                 
  Should he move it aside, after all? Why not let it stay there?           
What was the use of knowing? If the thing was true, it was terrible.       
If it was not true, why trouble about it? But what if, by some fate or     
deadlier chance, eyes other than his spied behind, and saw the             
horrible change? What should he do if Basil Hallward came and asked to     
look at his own picture? Basil would be sure to do that. No; the thing     
had to be examined, and at once. Anything would be better than this         
dreadful state of doubt.                                                   
  He got up, and locked both doors. At least he would be alone when he     
looked upon the mask of his shame. Then he drew the screen aside,           
and saw himself face to face. It was perfectly true. The portrait           
had altered.                                                               
  As he often remembered afterwards, and always with no small               
wonder, he found himself at first gazing at the portrait with a             
feeling of almost scientific interest. That such a change should           
have taken place was incredible to him. And yet it was a fact. Was         
there some subtle affinity between the chemical atoms, that shaped         
themselves into form and colour on the canvas, and the soul that was       
within him? Could it be that what that soul thought, they realized?-       
that what it dreamed, they made true? Or was there some other, more         
terrible reason? He shuddered, and felt afraid, and, going back to the     
couch, lay there, gazing at the picture in sickened horror.                 
  One thing, however, he felt that it had done for him. It had made         
him conscious how unjust, how cruel, he had been to Sibyl Vane. It was     
not too late to make reparation for that. She could still be his wife.     
His unreal and selfish love would yield to some higher influence,           
would be transformed into some nobler passion, and the portrait that       
Basil Hallward had painted of him would be a guide to him through           
life, would be to him what holiness is to some, and conscience to           
others, and the fear of God to us all. There were opiates for remorse,     
drugs that could lull the moral sense to sleep. But here was a visible     
symbol of the degradation of sin. Here was an ever-present sign of the     
ruin men brought upon their souls.                                         
  Three o'clock struck, and four, and the half-hour rang its double         
chime, but Dorian Gray did not stir. He was trying to gather up the         
scarlet threads of life, and to weave them into a pattern; to find his     
way through the sanguine labyrinth of passion through which he was         
wandering. He did not know what to do, or what to think. Finally, he       
went over to the table and wrote a passionate letter to the girl he         
had loved, imploring her forgiveness, and accusing himself of madness.     
He covered page after page with wild words of sorrow, and wilder words     
of pain. There is a luxury in self-reproach. When we blame ourselves       
we feel that no one else has a right to blame us. It is the                 
confession, not the priest, that gives us absolution. When Dorian           
had finished the letter, he felt that he had been forgiven.                 
  Suddenly there came a knock to the door, and he heard Lord Henry's       
voice outside. "My dear boy, I must see you. Let me in at once. I           
can't bear your shutting yourself up like this."                           
  He made no answer at first, but remained quite still. The knocking       
still continued, and grew louder. Yes, it was better to let Lord Henry     
in, and to explain to him the new life he was going to lead, to             
quarrel with him if it became necessary to quarrel, to part if parting     
was inevitable. He jumped up, drew the screen hastily across the           
picture, and unlocked the door.                                             
  "I am so sorry for it all, Dorian," said Lord Henry, as he               
entered. "But you must not think too much about it."                       
  "Do you mean about Sibyl Vane?" asked the lad.                           
  "Yes, of course," answered Lord Henry, sinking into a chair, and         
slowly pulling off his yellow gloves. "It is dreadful, from one             
point of view, but it was not your fault. Tell me, did you go behind       
and see her, after the play was over?"                                     
"Yes."                                                                     
  "I felt sure you had. Did you make a scene with her?"                     
  "I was brutal, Harry, perfectly brutal. But it is all right now. I       
am not sorry for anything that has happened. It has taught me to           
know myself better."                                                       
  "Ah, Dorian, I am so glad you take it in that way! I was afraid I         
would find you plunged in remorse, and tearing that nice curly hair of     
yours."                                                                     
  "I have got through all that," said Dorian, shaking his head, and         
smiling. "I am perfectly happy now. I know what conscience is, to           
begin with. It is not what you told me it was. It is the divinest           
thing in us. Don't sneer at it, Harry, any more- at least not before       
me. I want to be good. I can't bear the idea of my soul being               
hideous."                                                                   
  "A very charming artistic basis for ethics, Dorian! I congratulate       
you on it. But how are you going to begin?"                                 
  "By marrying Sibyl Vane."                                                 
  "Marrying Sibyl Vane! " cried Lord Henry, standing up, and looking       
at him in perplexed amazement. "But, my dear Dorian--"                     
  "Yes, Harry, I know what you are going to say. Something dreadful         
about marriage. Don't say it. Don't ever say things of that kind to me     
again. Two days ago I asked Sibyl to marry me. I am not going to break     
my word to her. She is to be my wife."                                     
  "Your wife! Dorian!... Didn't you get my letter? I wrote to you this     
morning, and sent the note down, by my own man."                           
  "Your letter? Oh, yes, I remember. I have not read it yet, Harry.         
I was afraid there might be something in it that I wouldn't like.           
You cut life to pieces with your epigrams."                                 
  "You know nothing, then?"                                                 
  "What do you mean?"                                                       
  Lord Henry walked across the room, and, sitting down by Dorian Gray,     
took both his hands in his own, and held them tightly. "Dorian," he         
said, "my letter- don't be frightened- was to tell you that Sibyl Vane     
is dead."                                                                   
  A cry of pain broke from the lad's lips, and he leaped to his             
feet, tearing his hands away from Lord Henry's grasp. "Dead! Sibyl         
dead! It is not true! It is a horrible lie! How dare you say it?"           
  "It is quite true, Dorian," said Lord Henry, gravely. "It is in           
all the morning papers. I wrote down to you to ask you not to see           
any one till I came. There will have to be an inquest, of course,           
and you must not be mixed up in it. Things like that make a man             
fashionable in Paris. But in London people are so prejudiced. Here,         
one should never make one's debut with a scandal. One should reserve       
that to give an interest to one's old age. I suppose they don't know       
your name at the theatre? If they don't, it is all right. Did any           
one see you going round to her room? That is an important point."           
  Dorian did not answer for a few moments. He was dazed with horror.       
Finally he stammered, in a stifled voice, "Harry, did you say an           
inquest? What did you mean by that? Did Sibyl--? Oh, Harry, I can't         
bear it! But be quick. Tell me everything at once."                         
  "I have no doubt it was not an accident, Dorian, though it must be       
put in that way to the public. It seems that as she was leaving the         
theatre with her mother, about half-past twelve or so, she said she         
had forgotten something upstairs. They waited some time for her, but       
she did not come down again. They ultimately found her lying dead on       
the floor of her dressing room. She had swallowed something by             
mistake, some dreadful thing they use at theatres. I don't know what       
it was, but it had either prussic acid or white lead in it. I should       
fancy it was prussic acid, as she seems to have died instantaneously."     
  "Harry, Harry, it is terrible!" cried the lad.                           
  "Yes; it is very tragic, of course, but you must not get yourself         
mixed up in it. I see by The Standard that she was seventeen. I should     
have thought she was almost younger than that. She looked such a           
child, and seemed to know so little about acting. Dorian, you               
mustn't let this thing get on your nerves. You must come and dine with     
me, and afterwards we will look in at the Opera. It is a Patti             
night, and everybody will be there. You can come to my sister's box.       
She has got some smart women with her."                                     
  "So I have murdered Sibyl Vane," said Dorian Gray, half to               
himself, "murdered her as surely as if I had cut her little throat         
with a knife. Yet the roses are not less lovely for all that. The           
birds sing just as happily in my garden. And to-night I am to dine         
with you, and then go on to the Opera, and sup somewhere, I suppose,       
afterwards. How extraordinarily dramatic life is! If I had read all         
this in a book, Harry, I think I would have wept over it. Somehow, now     
that it has happened actually, and to me, it seems far too wonderful       
for tears. Here is the first passionate love-letter I have ever             
written in my life. Strange, that my first passionate love-letter           
should have been addressed to a dead girl. Can they feel, I wonder,         
those white silent people we call the dead? Sibyl! Can she feel, or         
know, or listen? Oh, Harry, how I loved her once! It seems years ago       
to me now. She was everything to me. Then came that dreadful night-         
was it really only last night?- when she played so badly, and my heart     
almost broke. She explained it all to me. It was terribly pathetic.         
But I was not moved a bit. I thought her shallow. Suddenly something       
happened that made me afraid. I can't tell you what it was, but it was     
terrible. I said I would go back to her. I felt I had done wrong.           
And now she is dead. My God! my God! Harry, what shall I do? You don't     
know the danger I am in, and there is nothing to keep me straight. She     
would have done that for me. She had no right to kill herself. It           
was selfish of her."                                                       
  "My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, taking a cigarette from his       
case, and producing a gold-latten matchbox, "the only way a woman           
can ever reform a man is by boring him so completely that he loses all     
possible interest in life. If you had married this girl you would have     
been wretched. Of course you would have treated her kindly. One can         
always be kind to people about whom one cares nothing. But she would       
have soon found out that you were absolutely indifferent to her. And       
when a woman finds that out about her husband, she either becomes           
dreadfully dowdy, or wears very smart bonnets that some other               
woman's husband has to pay for. I say nothing about the social             
mistake, which would have been abject, which, of course, I would not       
have allowed, but I assure you that in any case the whole thing             
would have been an absolute failure."                                       
  "I suppose it would," muttered the lad, walking up and down the           
room, and looking horribly pale. "But I thought it was my duty. It         
is not my fault that this terrible tragedy has prevented my doing what     
was right. I remember your saying once that there is a fatality             
about good resolutions- that they are always made too late. Mine           
certainly were."                                                           
  "Good resolutions are useless attempts to interfere with                 
scientific laws. Their origin is pure vanity. Their result is               
absolutely nil. They give us, now and then, some of those luxurious         
sterile emotions that have a certain charm for the weak. That is all       
that can be said for them. They are simply cheques that men draw on         
a bank where they have no account."                                         
  "Harry," cried Dorian Gray, coming over and sitting down beside him,     
"why is it that I cannot feel this tragedy as much as I want to? I         
don't think I am heartless. Do you?"                                       
  "You have done too many foolish things during the last fortnight         
to be entitled to give yourself that name, Dorian," answered Lord           
Henry, with his sweet, melancholy smile.                                   
  The lad frowned. "I don't like that explanation, Harry," he               
rejoined, "but I am glad you don't think I'm heartless. I am nothing       
of the kind. I know I am not. And yet I must admit that this thing         
that has happened does not affect me as it should. It seems to me to       
be simply like a wonderful ending to a wonderful play. It has all           
the terrible beauty of a Greek tragedy, a tragedy in which I took a         
great part, but by which I have not been wounded."                         
  "It is an interesting question," said Lord Henry, who found an           
exquisite pleasure in playing on the lad's unconscious egotism- "an         
extremely interesting question. I fancy that the true explanation is       
this. It often happens that the real tragedies of life occur in such       
an inartistic manner that they hurt us by their crude violence,             
their absolute incoherence, their absurd want of meaning, their entire     
lack of style. They affect us just as vulgarity affects us. They           
give us an impression of sheer brute force, and we revolt against           
that. Sometimes, however, a tragedy that possesses artistic elements       
of beauty crosses our lives. If these elements of beauty are real, the     
whole thing simply appeals to our sense of dramatic effect. Suddenly       
we find that we are no longer the actors, but the spectators of the         
play. Or rather we are both. We watch ourselves, and the mere wonder       
of the spectacle enthralls us. In the present case, what is it that         
has really happened? Some one has killed herself for love of you. I         
wish that I had ever had such an experience. It would have made me         
in love with love for the rest of my life. The people who have             
adored me- there have not been very many, but there have been some-         
have always insisted on living on, long after I had ceased to care for     
them, or they to care for me. They have become stout and tedious,           
and when I meet them they go in at once for reminiscences. That             
awful memory of woman! What a fearful thing it is! And what an utter       
intellectual stagnation it reveals! One should absorb the colour of         
life, but one should never remember its details. Details are always         
vulgar."                                                                   
  "I must sow poppies in my garden," sighed Dorian.                         
  "There is no necessity," rejoined his companion. "Life has always         
poppies in her hands. Of course, now and then things linger. I once         
wore nothing but violets all through one season, as a form of artistic     
mourning for a romance that would not die. Ultimately, however, it did     
die. I forget what killed it. I think it was her proposing to               
sacrifice the whole world for me. That is always a dreadful moment. It     
fills one with the terror of eternity. Well- would you believe it?-         
a week ago, at Lady Hampshire's, I found myself seated at dinner           
next the lady in question, and she insisted on going over the whole         
thing again, and digging up the past, and raking up the future. I           
had buried my romance in a bed of asphodel. She dragged it out             
again, and assured me that I had spoiled her life, I am bound to state     
that she ate an enormous dinner, so I did not feel any anxiety. But         
what a lack of taste she showed! The one charm of the past is that         
it is the past. But women never know when the curtain has fallen. They     
always want a sixth act, and as soon the interest of the play is           
entirely over they propose to continue it. If they were allowed             
their own way, every comedy would have a tragic ending, and every           
tragedy would culminate in a farce. They are charmingly artificial,         
but they have no sense of art. You are more fortunate than I am. I         
assure you, Dorian, that not one of the women I have known would           
have done for me what Sibyl Vane did for you. Ordinary women always         
console themselves. Some of them do it by going in for sentimental         
colours. Never trust a woman who wears mauve, whatever her age may be,     
or a woman over thirty-five who is fond of pink ribbons. It always         
means that they have a history. Others find a great consolation in         
suddenly discovering the good qualities of their husbands. They flaunt     
their conjugal felicity in one's face, as if it were the most               
fascinating of sins. Religion consoles some. Its mysteries have all         
the charm of a flirtation, a woman once told me, and I can quite           
understand it. Besides, nothing makes one so vain as being told that       
one is a sinner. Conscience makes egotists of us all. Yes; there is         
really no end to the consolations that women find in modern life.           
Indeed, I have not mentioned the most important one."                       
  "What is that, Harry?" said the lad, listlessly.                         
  "Oh, the obvious consolation. Taking some one else's admirer when         
one loses one's own. In good society that always whitewashes a             
woman. But really, Dorian, how different Sibyl Vane must have been         
from all the women one meets! There is something to me quite beautiful     
about her death. I am glad I am living in a century when such               
wonders happen. They make one believe in the reality of the things         
we all play with, such as romance, passion, and love."                     
  "I was terribly cruel to her. You forget that."                           
  "I am afraid that women appreciate cruelty, downright cruelty,           
more than anything else. They have wonderfully primitive instincts. We     
have emancipated them, but they remain slaves looking for their             
masters, all the same. They love being dominated. I am sure you were       
splendid. I have never seen you really and absolutely angry, but I can     
fancy how delightful you looked. And, after all, you said something to     
the me the day before yesterday that seemed to me at the time to be         
merely fanciful, but that I see now was absolutely true, and it             
holds the key to everything."                                               
  "What was that, Harry?"                                                   
  "You said to me that Sibyl Vane represented to you all the               
heroines of romance- that she was Desdemona one night, and Ophelia the     
other; that if she died as Juliet, she came to life as Imogen."             
  "She will never come to life again now," muttered the lad, burying       
his face in his hands.                                                     
  "No, she will never come to life. She has played her last part.           
But you must think of that lonely death in the tawdry dressing-room         
simply as a strange lurid fragment from some Jacobean tragedy, as a         
wonderful scene from Webster, or Ford, or Cyril Tourneur. The girl         
never really lived, and so she has never really died. To you at             
least she was always a dream, a phantom that flitted through               
Shakespeare's plays and left them lovelier for its presence, a reed         
through which Shakespeare's music sounded richer and more full of joy.     
The moment she touched actual life, she marred it, and it marred           
her, and so she passed away. Mourn for Ophelia, if you like. Put ashes     
on your head because Cordelia was strangled. Cry out against Heaven         
because the daughter of Brabantio died. But don't waste your tears         
over Sibyl Vane. She was less real than they are."                         
  There was silence. The evening darkened in the room. Noiselessly,         
and with silver feet, the shadows crept in from the garden. The             
colours faded wearily out of things.                                       
  After some time Dorian Gray looked up. "You have explained me to         
myself, Harry," he murmured, with something of a sigh of relief. "I         
felt all that you have said, but somehow I was afraid of it, and I         
could not express it to myself. How well you know me! But we will           
not talk again of what has happened. It has been a marvellous               
experience. That is all. I wonder if life has still in store for me

0

6

anything as marvellous."                                                   
  "Life has everything in store for you, Dorian. There is nothing that     
you, with your extraordinary good looks, will not be able to do."           
  "But suppose, Harry, I became haggard, and old, and wrinkled? What       
then?"                                                                     
  "Ah, then," said Lord Henry, rising to go, "then, my dear Dorian,         
you would have to fight for your victories. As it is, they are brought     
to you. No, you must keep your good looks. We live in an age that           
reads too much to be wise, and that thinks too much to be beautiful.       
We cannot spare you. And now you had better dress, and drive down to       
the club. We are rather late, as it is."                                   
  "I think I shall join you at the Opera, Harry. I feel too tired to       
eat anything. What is the number of your sister's box?"                     
  "Twenty-seven, I believe. It is on the grand tier. You will see           
her name on the door. But I am sorry you won't come and dine."             
  "I don't feel up to it," said Dorian, listlessly. "But I am               
awfully obliged to you for all that you have said to me. You are           
certainly my best friend. No one has ever understood me as you have."       
  "We are only at the beginning of our friendship, Dorian," answered       
Lord Henry, shaking him by the hand. "Good-bye. I shall see you before     
nine-thirty, I hope. Remember, Patti is singing."                           
  As he closed the door behind him, Dorian Gray touched the bell,           
and in a few minutes Victor appeared with the lamps and drew the           
blinds down. He waited impatiently for him to go. The man seemed to         
take an interminable time over everything.                                 
  As soon as he had left, he rushed to the screen, and drew it back.       
No; there was no further change in the picture. It had received the         
news of Sibyl Vane's death before he had known of it himself. It was       
conscious of the events of life as they occurred. The vicious               
cruelty that marred the fine lines of the mouth had, no doubt,             
appeared at the very moment that the girl had drunk the poison,             
whatever it was. Or was it indifferent to results? Did it merely           
take cognizance of what passed within the soul? He wondered, and hoped     
that some day he would see the change taking place before his very         
eyes, shuddering as he hoped it.                                           
  Poor Sibyl! what a romance it had all been! She had often mimicked       
death on the stage. Then Death himself had touched her, and taken           
her with him. How had she played that dreadful last scene, Had she         
cursed him, as she died? No; she had died for love of him, and love         
would always be a sacrament to him now. She had atoned for everything,     
by the sacrifice she had made of her life. He would not think any more     
of what she had made him go through, on that horrible night at the         
theatre. When he thought of her, it would be as a wonderful tragic         
figure sent on to the world's stage to show the supreme reality of         
Love. A wonderful tragic figure? Tears came to his eyes as he               
remembered her childlike look and winsome fanciful ways and shy             
tremulous grace. He brushed them away hastily, and looked again at the     
picture.                                                                   
  He felt that the time had really come for making his choice. Or           
had his choice already been made? Yes, life had decided that for           
him- life, and his own infinite curiosity about life. Eternal youth,       
infinite passion, pleasure subtle and secret, wild joys and wilder         
sins- he was to have all these things. The portrait was to bear the         
burden of his shame: that was all.                                         
  A feeling of pain crept over him as he thought of the desecration         
that was in store for the fair face on the canvas. Once, in boyish         
mockery of Narcissus, he had kissed, or feigned to kiss, those painted     
lips that now smiled so cruelly at him. Morning after morning he had       
sat before the portrait wondering at its beauty, almost enamoured of       
it, as it seemed to him at times. Was it to alter now with every           
mood to which he yielded? Was it to become a monstrous and loathsome       
thing, to be hidden away in a locked room, to be shut out from the         
sunlight that had so often touched to brighter gold the waving             
wonder of its hair? The pity of it! the pity of it!                         
  For a moment he thought of praying that the horrible sympathy that       
existed between him and the picture might cease. It had changed in         
answer to a prayer; perhaps in answer to a prayer it might remain           
unchanged. And, yet, who, that knew anything about Life, would             
surrender the chance of remaining always young, however fantastic that     
chance might be, or with what fateful consequences it might be             
fraught? Besides, was it really under his control? Had it indeed           
been prayer that had produced the substitution? Might there not be         
some curious scientific reason for it all? If thought could exercise       
its influence upon a living organism, might not thought exercise an         
influence upon dead and inorganic things? Nay, without thought or           
conscious desire, might not things external to ourselves vibrate in         
unison with our moods and passions, atom calling to atom in secret         
love or strange affinity? But the reason was of no importance. He           
would never again tempt by a prayer any terrible power. If the picture     
was to alter, it was to alter. That was all. Why inquire too closely       
into it?                                                                   
  For there would be a real pleasure in watching it. He would be           
able to follow his mind into its secret places. This portrait would be     
to him the most magical of mirrors. As it had revealed to him his           
own body, so it would reveal to him his own soul. And when winter came     
upon it, he would still be standing where spring trembles on the verge     
of summer. When the blood crept from its face, and left behind a           
pallid mask of chalk with leaden eyes, he would keep the glamour of         
boyhood. Not one blossom of his loveliness would ever fade. Not one         
pulse of his life would ever weaken. Like the gods of the Greeks, he       
would be strong, and fleet, and joyous. What did it matter what             
happened to the coloured image on the canvas? He would be safe. That       
was everything.                                                             
  He drew the screen back into its former place in front of the             
picture, smiling as he did so, and passed into his bedroom, where           
his valet was already waiting for him. An hour later he was at the         
Opera, and Lord Henry was leaning over his chair.                           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER IX                                   
-                                                                           
  As he was sitting at breakfast next morning, Basil Hallward was           
shown into the room.                                                       
  "I am glad I have found you, Dorian," he said gravely. "I called         
last night, and they told me you were at the Opera. Of course I knew       
that was impossible. But I wish you hid left word where you had really     
gone to. I passed a dreadful evening, half afraid that one tragedy         
might be followed by another. I think you might have telegraphed for       
me when you heard of it first. I read of it quite by chance in a           
late edition of The Globe, that I picked up at the club. I came here       
at once, and was miserable at not finding you. I can't tell you how         
heartbroken I am about the whole thing. I know what you must suffer.       
But where were you? Did you go down and see the girl's mother? For a       
moment I thought of following you there. They gave the address in           
the paper. Somewhere in the Euston Road, isn't it? But I was afraid of     
intruding upon a sorrow that I could not lighten. Poor woman! What a       
state she must be in! And her only child, too! What did she say             
about it all?"                                                             
  "My dear Basil, how do I know?" murmured Dorian Gray, sipping some       
pale-yellow wine from a delicate gold-beaded bubble of Venetian glass,     
and looking dreadfully bored. "I was at the Opera. You should have         
come on there. met Lady Gwendolyn, Harry's sister, for the first time.     
We were in her box. She is perfectly charming; and Patti sang               
divinely. Don't talk about horrid subjects. If one doesn't talk             
about a thing, it has never happened. It is simply expression, as           
Harry says, that gives reality to things. I may mention that she was       
not the woman's only child. There is a son, a charming fellow, I           
believe. But he is not on the stage. He is a sailor, or something. And     
now, tell me about yourself and what you are painting."                     
  "You went to the Opera?" said Hallward, speaking very slowly, and         
with a strained touch of pain in his voice. "You went to the Opera         
while Sibyl Vane was lying dead in some sordid lodging? You can talk       
to me of other women being charming, and of Patti singing divinely,         
before the girl you loved has even the quiet of a grave to sleep in?       
Why, man, there are horrors in store for that little white body of         
hers!"                                                                     
  "Stop, Basil! I won't hear it!" cried Dorian, leaping to his feet.       
"You must not tell me about things. What is done is done. What is past     
is past."                                                                   
  "You call yesterday the past?"                                           
  "What has the actual lapse of time got to do with it? It is only         
shallow people who require years to get rid of an emotion. A man who       
is master of himself can end a sorrow as easily as he can invent a         
pleasure. I don't want to be at the mercy of my emotions. I want to         
use them, to enjoy them, and to dominate them."                             
  "Dorian, this is horrible! Something has changed you completely. You     
look exactly like the same wonderful boy who, day after day, used to       
come down to my studio to sit for his picture. But you were simple,         
natural, and affectionate then. You were the most unspoiled creature       
in the whole world. Now, I don't know what has come over you. You talk     
as if you had no heart, no pity in you. It is all Harry's influence. I     
see that."                                                                 
  The lad flushed up, and, going to the window, looked out for a few       
moments on the green, flickering, sun-lashed garden. "I owe a great         
deal to Harry, Basil," he said, at last, "more than I owe to you.           
You only taught me to be vain."                                             
  "Well, I am punished for that, Dorian- or shall be some day."             
  "I don't know what you mean, Basil," he exclaimed, turning round. "I     
don't know what you want. What do you want?"                               
  "I want the Dorian Gray I used to paint," said the artist, sadly.         
  "Basil," said the lad, going over to him, and putting his hand on         
his shoulder, "you have come too late. Yesterday when I heard that         
Sibyl Vane had killed herself--"                                           
  "Killed herself! Good heavens! is there no doubt about that?"             
cried Hallward, looking up at him with an expression of horror.             
  "My dear Basil! Surely you don't think it was a vulgar accident?         
Of course she killed herself."                                             
  The elder man buried his face in his hands. "How fearful," he             
muttered, and a shudder ran through him.                                   
  "No," said Dorian Gray, "there is nothing fearful about it. It is         
one of the great romantic tragedies of the age. As a rule, people           
who act lead the most commonplace lives. They are good husbands, or         
faithful wives, or something tedious. You know what I mean-                 
middle-class virtue, and all that kind of thing. How different Sibyl       
was! She lived her finest tragedy. She was always a heroine. The           
last night she played- the night you saw her- she acted badly               
because she had known, the reality of love. When she knew its               
unreality, she died, as Juliet might have died. She passed again           
into the sphere of art. There is something of the martyr about her.         
Her death has all the pathetic uselessness of martyrdom, all its           
wasted beauty. But as I was saying, you must not think I have not           
suffered. If you had come in yesterday at a particular moment- about       
half-past five, perhaps, or a quarter to six- you would have found         
me in tears. Even Harry, who was here, who brought me the news, in         
fact, had no idea what I was going through. I suffered immensely. Then     
it passed away. I cannot repeat an emotion. No one can, except             
sentimentalists. And you are awfully unjust, Basil. You come down here     
to console me. That is charming of you. You find me consoled, and           
you are furious. How like a sympathetic person! You remind me of a         
story Harry told me about a certain philanthropist who spent twenty         
years of his life in trying to get some grievance redressed, or some       
unjust law altered- I forget exactly what it was. Finally he               
succeeded, and nothing could exceed his disappointment. He had             
absolutely nothing to do, almost died of ennui, and became a confirmed     
misanthrope. And besides, my dear old Basil, if you really want to         
console me, teach me rather to forget what has happened, or to see         
it from a proper artistic point of view. Was it not Gautier who used       
to write about la consolation des arts? I remember picking up a little     
vellum-covered book in our studio one day and chancing on that             
delightful phrase. Well, I am not like that young man you told me of       
when we were down at Marlow together, the young man who used to say         
that yellow satin could console one for all the miseries of life. I         
love beautiful things that one can touch and handle. Old brocades,         
green bronzes, lacquerwork, carved ivories, exquisite surroundings,         
luxury, pomp, there is much to be got from all these. But the artistic     
temperament that they create, or at any rate reveal, is still more         
to me. To become the spectator of one's own life, as Harry says, is to     
escape the suffering of life. I know you are surprised at my talking       
to you like this. You have not realized how I have developed. I was         
a schoolboy when you knew me. I am a man now. I have new passions, new     
thoughts, new ideas. I am different, but you must not like me less.         
I am changed, but you must always be my friend. Of course I am very         
fond of Harry. But I know that you are better than he is. You are           
not stronger- you are too much afraid of life- but you are better. And     
how happy we used to be together! Don't leave me, Basil, and don't         
quarrel with me. I am what I am. There is nothing more to be said."         
  The painter felt strangely moved. The lad was infinitely dear to         
him, and his personality had been the great turning-point in his           
art. He could not bear the idea of reproaching him any more. After         
all, his indifference was probably merely a mood that would pass away.     
There was so much in him that was good, so much in him that was noble.     
  "Well, Dorian," he said, at length, with a sad smile, "I won't speak     
to you again about this horrible thing, after to-day. I only trust         
your name won't be mentioned in connection with it. The inquest is         
to take place this afternoon. Have they summoned you?"                     
  Dorian shook his head, and a look of annoyance passed over his           
face at the mention of the word "inquest." There was something so           
crude and vulgar about everything of the kind. "They don't know my         
name," he answered.                                                         
  "But surely she did?"                                                     
  "Only my Christian name, and that I am quite sure she never               
mentioned to any one. She told me once that they were all rather           
curious to learn who I was, and that she invariably told them my           
name was Prince Charming. It was pretty of her. You must do me a           
drawing of Sibyl, Basil. I should like to have something more of her       
than the memory of a few kisses and some broken pathetic words."           
  "I will try and do something, Dorian, if it would please you. But         
you must come and sit to me yourself again. I can't get on without         
you."                                                                       
  "I can never sit to you again, Basil. It is impossible!" he               
exclaimed, starting back.                                                   
  The painter stared at him. "My dear boy, what nonsense!" he cried.       
"Do you mean to say you don't like what I did for you? Where is it?         
Why, have you pulled the screen in front of it? Let me look at it?         
It is the best thing I have ever done. Do take the screen away,             
Dorian. It is simply, disgraceful of your servant hiding my work           
like that. I felt the room looked different as I came in."                 
  "My servant has nothing to do with it, Basil. You don't imagine I         
let him arrange my room for me? He settles my flowers for me               
sometimes- that is all. No; I did it myself. The light was too             
strong on the portrait."                                                   
  "Too strong! Surely not, my dear fellow? It is an admirable place         
for it. Let me see it." And Hallward walked towards the corner of           
the room.                                                                   
  A cry of terror broke from Dorian Gray's lips, and he rushed between     
the painter and the screen. "Basil," he said, looking very pale,           
"you must not look at it. I don't wish you to."                             
  "Not look at my own work! you are not serious. Why shouldn't I           
look at it?" exclaimed Hallward, laughing.                                 
  "If you try to look at it, Basil, on my word of honour I will             
never speak to you again as long as I live. I am quite serious. I           
don't offer any explanation, and you are not to ask for any. But,           
remember, if you touch this screen, everything is over between us."         
  Hallward was thunderstruck. He looked at Dorian Gray in absolute         
amazement. He had never seen him like this before. The lad was             
actually pallid with rage. His hands were clenched, and the pupils         
of his eyes were like disks of blue fire. He was trembling all over.       
  "Dorian!"                                                                 
  "Don't speak!"                                                           
  "But what is the matter? Of course I won't look at it if you don't       
want me to," he said, rather coldly, turning on his heel, and going         
over towards the window. "But, really, it seems rather absurd that I       
shouldn't see my own work. especially as I am going to exhibit it in       
Paris in the autumn. I shall probably have to give it another coat         
of varnish before that, so I must see it some day, and why not             
to-day?"                                                                   
  "To exhibit it! You want to exhibit it;" exclaimed Dorian Gray, a         
strange sense of terror creeping over him. Was the world going to be       
shown his secret? Were people to gape at the mystery of his life? That     
was impossible. Something- he did not know what- had to be done at         
once.                                                                       
  "Yes; I don't suppose you will object to that. Georges Petit is           
going to collect all my best pictures for a special exhibition in           
the Rue de Seze, which will open the first week in October. The             
portrait will only be away a month. I should think you could easily         
spare it for that time. In fact, you are sure to be out of town. And       
if you keep it always behind a screen, you can't care much about it."       
  Dorian Gray passed his hand over his forehead. There were beads of       
perspiration there. He felt that he was on the brink of a horrible         
danger. "You told me a month ago that you would never exhibit it,"         
he cried. "Why have you changed your mind? You people who go in for         
being consistent have just as many moods as others have. The only           
difference is that your moods are rather meaningless. You can't have       
forgotten that you assured me most solemnly that nothing in the             
world would induce you to send it to any exhibition. You told Harry         
exactly the same thing." He stopped suddenly, and a gleam of light         
came into his eyes. He remembered that Lord Henry had said to him           
once, half seriously, and half in jest, "If you want to have a strange     
quarter of an hour, get Basil to tell you why he won't exhibit your         
picture. He told me why he wouldn't, and it was a revelation to me."       
Yes, perhaps, Basil, too, had his secret. He would ask him and try.         
  "Basil," he said, coming over quite close, and looking him               
straight in the face, "we have each of us a secret. Let me know yours,     
and I shall tell you mine. What was your reason for refusing to             
exhibit my picture?"                                                       
  The painter shuddered in spite of himself. "Dorian, if I told you,       
you might like me less than you do, and you would certainly laugh at       
me. I could not bear your doing either of those two things. If you         
wish me never to look at your picture again, I am content. I have           
always you to look at. If you wish the best work I have ever done to       
be hidden from the world, I am satisfied. Your friendship is dearer to     
me than any fame or reputation."                                           
  "No, Basil, you must tell me," insisted Dorian Gray. "I think I have     
a right to know." His feeling of terror had passed away, and curiosity     
had taken its place. He was determined to find out Basil Hallward's         
mystery.                                                                   
  "Let us sit down, Dorian," said the painter, looking troubled.           
"Let us sit down. And just answer me one question. Have you noticed in     
the picture something curious?- something that probably at first did       
not strike you, but that revealed itself to you suddenly?"                 
  "Basil!" cried the lad, clutching the arms of his chair with             
trembling hands, and gazing at him with wild, startled eyes.               
  "I see you did. Don't speak. Wait till you hear what I have to           
say. Dorian, from the moment I met you, your personality had the           
most extraordinary influence over me. I was dominated, soul, brain,         
and power by you. You became to me the visible incarnation of that         
unseen ideal whose memory haunts us artists like an exquisite dream. I     
worshipped you. I grew jealous of every one to whom you spoke. I           
wanted to have you all to myself. I was only happy when I was with         
you. When you were away from me you were still present in my art....       
Of course I never let you know anything about this. It would have been     
impossible. You would not have understood it. I hardly understood it       
myself. I only, knew that I had seen perfection face to face, and that     
the world had become wonderful to my eyes- too wonderful, perhaps, for     
in such mad worships there is peril, the peril of losing them, no less     
than the peril of keeping them.... Weeks and weeks went on, and I grew     
more and more absorbed in you. Then came a new development. I had           
drawn you as Paris in dainty armour, and as Adonis with huntsman's         
cloak and polished boar-spear. Crowned with heavy lotus-blossoms you       
had sat on the prow of Adrian's barge, gazing across the green             
turbid Nile. You had leaned over the still pool of some Greek               
woodland, and seen in the water's silent silver the marvel of your own     
face. And it had all been what art should be, unconscious, ideal,           
and remote. One day, a fatal day I sometimes think, I determined to         
paint a wonderful portrait of you as you actually are, not in the           
costume of dead ages, but in your own dress and in your own time.           
Whether it was the Realism of the method or the mere wonder of your         
own personality, thus directly presented to me without mist or veil, I     
cannot tell. But I know that as I worked at it, every flake and film       
of colour seemed to me to reveal my secret. I grew afraid that             
others would know of my idolatry. I felt, Dorian, that I had told           
too much, that I had put too much of myself into it. Then it was           
that I resolved never to allow the picture to be exhibited. You were a     
little annoyed; but then you did not realize all that it meant to           
me. Harry, to whom I talked about it, laughed at me. But I did not         
mind that. When the picture was finished, and I sat alone with it, I       
felt that I was right.... Well, after a few days the thing left my         
studio, and as soon as I had got rid of the intolerable fascination of     
its presence it seemed to me that I had been foolish in imagining that     
I had seen anything in it, more than that you were extremely               
good-looking and that I could paint. Even now I cannot help feeling         
that it is a mistake to think that the passion one feels in creation       
is ever really shown in the work one creates. Art is always more           
abstract than we fancy. Form and colour tell us of form and colour-         
that is all. It often seems to me that art conceals the artist far         
more completely than it ever reveals him. And so when I got this offer     
from Paris I determined to make your portrait the principal thing in       
my exhibition. It never occurred to me that you would refuse. I see         
now that you were right. The picture cannot be shown. You must not         
be angry with me, Dorian, for what I have told you. As I said to           
Harry, once, you are made to be worshipped."                               
  Dorian Gray drew a long breath. The colour came back to his               
cheeks, and a smile played about his lips. The peril was over. He           
was safe for the time. Yet he could not help feeling infinite pity for     
the painter who had just made this strange confession to him, and           
wondered if he himself would ever be so dominated by the personality       
of a friend. Lord Henry had the charm of being very dangerous. But         
that was all. He was too clever and too cynical to be really fond           
of. Would there ever be some one who would fill him with a strange         
idolatry? Was that one of the things that life had in store?               
  "It is extraordinary, to me, Dorian," said Hallward, "that you           
should have seen this in the portrait. Did you really see it?"             
  "I saw something in it," he answered, "something that seemed to me       
very curious."                                                             
  "Well, you don't mind my looking at the thing now?"                       
  Dorian shook his head. "You must not ask me that, Basil. I could not     
possibly let you stand in front of that picture."                           
  "You will some day, surely?"                                             
  "Never."                                                                 
  "Well, perhaps you are right. And now good-bye, Dorian. You have         
been the one person in my life who has really influenced my art.           
Whatever I have done that is good, I owe to you. Ah! you don't know         
what it cost me to tell you all that I have told you."                     
  "My dear Basil," said Dorian, "what have you told me? Simply that         
you felt that you admired me too much. That is not even a compliment."     
  "It was not intended as a compliment. It was a confession. Now           
that I have made it, something seems to have gone out of me. Perhaps       
one should never put one's worship into words."                             
  "It was a disappointing confession."                                     
  "Why, what did you expect, Dorian? You didn't see anything else in       
the picture, did you? There was nothing else to see?"                       
  "No; there was nothing else to see. Why do you ask? But you               
mustn't talk about worship. It is foolish. You and I are friends,           
Basil, and we must always remain so."                                       
  "You have got Harry," said the painter, sadly.                           
  "Oh, Harry,?" cried the lad, with a ripple of laughter. "Harry           
spends his days in saying what is incredible, and his evenings in           
doing what is improbable. Just the sort of life I would like to             
lead. But still I don't think I would go to Harry if I were in             
trouble. I would sooner go to you, Basil."                                 
  "You will sit to me again?"                                               
  "Impossible!"                                                             
  "You spoil my life as an artist by refusing, Dorian. No man came         
across two ideal things. Few come across one."                             
  "I can't explain it to you, Basil, but I must never sit to you           
again. There is something fatal about a portrait. It has a life of its     
own. I will come and have tea with you. That will be just as               
pleasant."                                                                 
  "Pleasanter for you, I am afraid," murmured Hallward, regretfully.       
"And now good-bye. I am sorry you won't let me look at the picture         
once again. But that can't be helped. I quite understand what you feel     
about it."                                                                 
  As he left the room, Dorian Gray smiled to himself. Poor Basil!           
how little he knew of the true reason! And how strange it was that,         
instead of having been forced to reveal his own secret, he had             
succeeded, almost by chance, in wresting a secret from his friend! How     
much that strange confession explained to him! The painter's absurd         
fits of jealousy, his wild devotion, his extravagant panegyrics, his       
curious reticences- he understood them all now, and he felt sorry.         
There seemed to him to be something tragic in a friendship so coloured     
by romance.                                                                 
  He sighed and touched a bell. The portrait must be hidden away at         
all costs. He could not run such a risk of discovery again. It had         
been mad of him to have allowed the thing to remain, even for an hour,     
in a room to which any of his friends had access.                           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER X                                     
-                                                                           
  When his servant entered, he looked at him steadfastly, and wondered     
if he had thought of peering behind the screen. The man was quite           
impassive, and waited for his orders. Dorian lit a cigarette, and           
walked over to the glass and glanced into it. He could see the             
reflection of Victor's face perfectly. It was like a placid mask of         
servility. There was nothing to be afraid of, there. Yet he thought it     
best to be on his guard.                                                   
  Speaking very slowly, he told him to tell the housekeeper that he         
wanted to see her, and then to go to the frame-maker and ask him to         
send two of his men round at once. It seemed to him that as the man         
left the room his eyes wandered in the direction of the screen. Or was     
that merely his own fancy?                                                 
  After a few moments, in her black silk dress with old-fashioned           
thread mittens on her wrinkled hands, Mrs. Leaf bustled into the           
library. He asked for the key of the schoolroom.                           
  "The old schoolroom, Mr. Dorian," she exclaimed. "Why, it is full of     
dust. I must get it arranged, and put it straight before you go into       
it. It is not fit for you to see, sir. It is not, indeed."                 
  "I don't want it put straight, Leaf. I only want the key."               
  "Well, sir, you'll be covered with cobwebs if you go into it. Why,       
it hasn't been opened for nearly five years, not since his lordship         
died."                                                                     
  He winced at the mention of his grandfather. He had hateful memories     
of him. "That does not matter," he answered. "I simply want to see the     
place- that is all. Give me the key."                                       
  "And here is the key, sir," said the old lady, going over the             
contents of her bunch with tremulously uncertain hands. "Here is the       
key. I'll have it off the bunch in a moment. But you don't think of         
living up there, sir, and you so comfortable here?"                         
  "No, no," he cried, petulantly. "Thank you, Leaf. That will do."         
  She lingered for a few moments, and was garrulous over some detail       
of the household. He sighed, and told her to manage things as she           
thought best. She left the room, wreathed in smiles.                       
  As the door closed, Dorian put the key in his pocket, and looked         
round the room. His eye fell on a large purple satin coverlet               
heavily embroidered with gold, a splendid piece of late                     
seventeenth-century Venetian work that his grandfather had found it         
a convent near Bologna. Yes, that would serve to wrap the dreadful         
thing in. It had perhaps served often as a pall for the dead. Now it       
was to hide something that had a corruption of its own, worse than the     
corruption of death itself- something that would breed horrors and yet     
would never die. What the worm was to the corpse, his sins would be to     
the painted image on the canvas. They would mar its beauty, and eat         
its grace. They would defile it, and make it shameful. And yet the         
thing would still live on. It would be always alive.                       
  He shuddered, and for a moment he regretted that he had not told         
Basil the true reason why he had wished to hide the picture away.           
Basil would have helped him to resist Lord Henry's influence, and           
the still more poisonous influences that came from his own                 
temperament. The love that he bore him- for it was really love- had         
nothing in it that was not noble and intellectual. It was not that         
mere physical admiration of beauty that is born of the senses, and         
that dies when the senses tire. It was such love as Michael Angelo had     
known, and Montaigne, and Winckelmann, and Shakespeare himself. Yes,       
Basil could have saved him. But it was too late now. The past could         
always be annihilated. Regret, denial, or forgetfulness could do that.     
But the future was inevitable. There were passions in him that would       
find their terrible outlet, dreams that would make the shadow of their     
evil real.                                                                 
  He took up from the couch the great purple-and-gold texture that         
covered it, and, holding it in his hands, passed behind the screen.         
Was the face on the canvas viler than before, it seemed to him that it     
was unchanged; and yet his loathing of it was intensified. Gold             
hair, blue eyes, and rose-red lips- they all were there. It was simply     
the expression that had altered. That was horrible in its cruelty.         
Compared to what he saw in it of censure or rebuke, how shallow             
Basil's reproaches about Sibyl Vane had been!- how shallow, and of         
what little account! His own soul was looking out at him from the           
canvas and calling him to judgment. A look of pain came across him,         
and he flung the rich pall over the picture. As he did so, a knock         
came to the door. He passed out as his servant entered.                     
  "The persons are here, Monsieur."                                         
  He felt that the man must be got rid of at once. He must not be           
allowed to know where the picture was being taken to. There was             
something sly about him, and he had thoughtful, treacherous eyes.           
Sitting down at the writing-table, he scribbled a note to Lord             
Henry, asking him to send him round something to read, and reminding       
him that they were to meet at eight-fifteen that evening.                   
  "Wait for an answer," he said, handing it to him, "and show the           
men in here."                                                               
  In two or three minutes there was another knock, and Mr. Hubbard         
himself, the celebrated frame-maker of South Audley Street, came in         
with a somewhat rough-looking young assistant. Mr. Hubbard was a           
florid, red-whiskered little man, whose admiration for art was             
considerably tempered by the inveterate impecuniosity of most of the       
artists who dealt with him. As a rule, he never left his shop. He           
waited for people to come to him. But he always made an exception in       
favor of Dorian Gray. There was something about Dorian that charmed         
everybody. It was a pleasure even to see him.                               
  "What can I do for you, Mr. Gray?" he said, rubbing his fat freckled     
hands. "I thought I would do myself the honour of coming round in           
person. I have just got a beauty of a frame, sir. Picked it up at a         
sale. Came from Fonthill, I believe. Admirably suited for a                 
religious subject, Mr. Gray."                                               
  "I am so sorry you have given yourself the trouble of coming             
round, Mr. Hubbard. I shall certainly drop in and look at the frame-       
though I don't go in much at present for religious art- but to-day,         
I only want a picture carried to the top of the house for me. It is         
rather heavy, so I thought I would ask you to lend me a couple of your     
men."                                                                       
  "No trouble at all, Mr. Gray. I am delighted to be of any service to     
you. Which is the work of art, sir?"                                       
  "This," replied Dorian, moving the screen back. "Can you move it,         
covering and all, just as it is? I don't want it to get scratched           
going upstairs."                                                           
  "There will be no difficulty, sir," said the genial frame-maker,         
beginning, with the aid of his assistant, to unhook the picture from       
the long brass chains by which it was suspended. "And, now, where           
shall we carry it to, Mr. Gray?"                                           
  "I will show you the way, Mr. Hubbard, if you will kindly follow me.     
Or perhaps you had better go in front. I am afraid it is right at           
the top of the house. We will go up by the front staircase, as it is       
wider."                                                                     
  He held the door open for them, and they passed out into the hall         
and began the ascent. The elaborate character of the frame had made         
the picture extremely bulky, and now and then, in spite of the             
obsequious protests of Mr. Hubbard, who had the true tradesman's           
spirited dislike of seeing a gentleman doing anything useful, Dorian       
put his hand to it so as to help them.                                     
  "Something of a load to carry, sir," gasped the little man, when         
they reached the top landing. And he wiped his shiny forehead.             
  "I am afraid it is rather heavy," murmured Dorian, as he unlocked         
the door that opened into the room that was to keep for him the             
curious secret of his life and hide his soul from the eyes of men.         
  He had not entered the place for more than four years- not,               
indeed, since he had used it first as a playroom when he was a             
child, and then as a study when he grew somewhat older. It was a           
large, well-proportioned room, which had been specially built by the       
last Lord Kelso for the use of the little grandson whom, for his           
strange likeness to his mother, and also for other reasons, he had         
always hated and desired to keep at a distance. It appeared to             
Dorian to have but little changed. There was the huge Italian cassone,     
with its fantastically-painted panels and its tarnished gilt               
mouldings, in which he had so often hidden himself as a boy. There the     
satinwood bookcase filled with his dog-eared schoolbooks. On the           
wall behind it was hanging the same ragged Flemish tapestry where a         
faded king and queen were playing chess in a garden, while a company       
of hawkers rode by, carrying hooded birds on their gauntleted               
wrists. How well he remembered it all! Every moment of his lonely           
childhood came back to him as he looked round. He recalled the             
stainless purity of his boyish life, and it seemed horrible to him         
that it was here the fatal portrait was to be hidden away. How             
little he had thought, in those dead days, of all that was in store         
for him!                                                                   
  But there was no other place in the house so secure from prying eyes     
as this. He had the key, and no one else could enter it. Beneath its       
purple pall, the face painted on the canvas could grow bestial,             
sodden, and unclean. What did it matter? No one could see it. He           
himself would not see it. Why should he watch the hideous corruption       
of his soul? He kept his youth- that was enough. And, besides, might       
not his nature grow finer, after all? There was no reason that the         
future should be so full of shame. Some love might come across his         
life, and purify him, and shield him from those sins that seemed to be     
already stirring in spirit and in flesh- those curious unpictured sins     
whose very mystery lent them their subtlety and their charm.               
Perhaps, some day, the cruel look would have passed away from the           
scarlet sensitive mouth, and he might show to the world Basil               
Hallward's masterpiece.                                                     
  No; that was impossible. Hour by hour, and week by week, the thing       
upon the canvas was growing old. It might escape the hideousness of         
sin, but the hideousness of age was in store for it. The cheeks             
would become hollow or flaccid. Yellow crow's-feet would creep round       
the fading eyes and make them horrible. The hair would lose its             
brightness, the mouth would gape or droop, would be foolish or             
gross, as the mouths of old men are. There would be the wrinkled           
throat, the cold, blue-veined hands, the twisted body, that he             
remembered in the grandfather who had been so stern to him in his           
boyhood. The picture had to be concealed. There was no help for it.         
  "Bring it in, Mr. Hubbard, please," he said, wearily, turning round.     
"I am sorry I kept you waiting so long. I was thinking of something         
else."                                                                     
  "Always glad to have a rest, Mr. Gray," answered the frame-maker,         
who was still gasping for breath. "Where shall we put it, sir?"             
  "Oh, anywhere. Here: this will do. I don't want to have it hung           
up. Just lean it against the wall. Thanks."                                 
  "Might one look at the work of art, sir?"                                 
  Dorian started. "It would not interest you, Mr. Hubbard," he said,       
keeping his eye on the man. He felt ready to leap upon him and fling       
him to the ground if he dared to lift the gorgeous hanging that             
concealed the secret of his life. "I shan't trouble you any more           
now. I am much obliged for your kindness in coming round."                 
  "Not at all, not at all, Mr. Gray. Ever ready to do anything for         
you, sir." And Mr. Hubbard tramped downstairs, followed by the             
assistant, who glanced back at Dorian with a look of shy wonder in his     
rough, uncomely face. He had never seen any one so marvellous.             
  When the sound of their footsteps had died away, Dorian locked the       
door, and put the key in his pocket. He felt safe now. No one would         
ever look upon the horrible thing. No eye but his would ever see his       
shame.                                                                     
  On reaching the library he found that it was just after five             
o'clock, and that the tea had been already brought up. On a little         
table of dark perfumed wood thickly encrusted with nacre, a present         
from Lady Radley, his guardian's wife, a pretty professional               
invalid, who had spent the preceding winter in Cairo, was lying a note     
from Lord Henry, and beside it was a book bound in yellow paper, the       
cover slightly torn and the edges soiled. A copy of the third               
edition of The St. James Gazette had been placed on the tea-tray. It       
was evident that Victor had returned. He wondered if he had met the         
men in the hall as they were leaving the house, and had wormed out         
of them what they had been doing. He would be sure to miss the             
picture- had no doubt missed it already, while he had been laying           
the tea-things. The screen had not been set back, and a blank space         
was visible on the wall. Perhaps some night he might find him creeping     
upstairs and trying to force the door of the room. It was a horrible       
thing to have a spy in one's house. He had heard of rich men who had       
been blackmailed all their lives by some servant who had read a             
letter, or overheard a conversation, or picked up a card with an           
address, or found beneath a pillow a withered flower or a shred of         
crumpled lace.                                                             
  He sighed, and, having poured himself out some tea, opened Lord           
Henry's note. It was simply to say, that he sent him round the evening     
paper, and book that might interest him, and that he would be at the       
club at eight-fifteen. He opened The St. James languidly, and looked       
through it. A red pencil-mark on the fifth page caught his eye. It         
drew attention to the following paragraph:                                 
  "INQUEST ON AN ACTRESS.- An inquest was held this morning at the         
Bell Tavern, Hoxton Road, by Mr. Danby, the District Coroner, on the       
body of Sibyl Vane, a young actress recently engaged at the Royal           
Theatre, Holborn. A verdict of death by misadventure was returned.         
Considerable sympathy was expressed for the mother of the deceased,         
who was greatly affected during the giving of her own evidence and         
that of Dr. Birrell, who had made the postmortem examination of the         
deceased."                                                                 
  He frowned, and, tearing the paper in two went across the room and       
flung the pieces away. How ugly it all was! And how horribly real           
ugliness made things! He felt a little annoyed with Lord Henry for         
having sent him the report. And it was certainly stupid of him to have     
marked it with red pencil. Victor might have read it. The man knew         
more than enough English for that.                                         
  Perhaps he had read it, and had begun to suspect something. And,         
yet, what did it matter, What had Dorian Gray to do with Sibyl             
Vane's death? There was nothing to fear. Dorian Gray had not killed         
her.                                                                       
  His eye fell on the yellow book that Lord Henry had sent him. What       
was it, he wondered. He went towards the little pearl-coloured             
octagonal stand, that had always looked to him like the work of some       
strange Egyptian bees that wrought in silver, and taking up the             
volume, flung himself into an armchair, and began to turn over the         
leaves. After a few minutes he became absorbed. It was the strangest       
book that he had ever read. It seemed to him that in exquisite             
raiment, and to the delicate sound of flutes, the sins of the world         
were passing in dumb show before him. Things that he had dimly dreamed     
of were suddenly made real to him. Things of which he had never             
dreamed were gradually revealed.                                           
  It was a novel without a plot, and with only one character, being         
indeed, simply a psychological study of a certain young Parisian,           
who spent his life trying to realize in the nineteenth century all the     
passions and modes of thought that belonged to every century except         
his own, and to sum up, as it were, in himself the various moods           
through which the world-spirit had ever passed, loving for their           
mere artificiality those renunciations that men have unwisely called       
virtue, as much as those natural rebellions that wise men still call       
sin. The style in which it was written was that curious jewelled           
style, vivid and obscure at once, full of argot and of archaisms, of       
technical expressions and of elaborate paraphrases, that characterizes     
the work of some of the finest artists of the French school of             
Symbolistes. There were in it metaphors as monstrous as orchids, and       
as subtle in colour. The life of the senses was described in the terms     
of mystical philosophy. One hardly knew at times whether one was           
reading the spiritual ecstasies of some mediaeval saint or the             
morbid confessions of a modern sinner. It was a poisonous book. The

0

7

heavy odor of incense seemed to cling about its pages and to trouble       
the brain. The mere cadence of the sentences, the subtle monotony of       
their music, so full as it was of complex refrains and movements           
elaborately repeated, produced in the mind of the lad, as he passed         
from chapter to chapter, a form of reverie, a malady of dreaming, that     
made him unconscious of the falling day and creeping shadows.               
  Cloudless, and pierced by one solitary star, a copper-green sky           
gleamed through the windows. He read on by its wan light till he could     
read no more. Then, after his valet had reminded him several times         
of the lateness of the hour, he got up, and, going into the next room,     
placed the book on the little Florentine table that always stood at         
his bedside, and began to dress for dinner.                                 
  It was almost nine o'clock before he reached the club, where he           
found Lord Henry sitting alone, in the morning-room, looking very much     
bored.                                                                     
  "I am so sorry, Harry," he cried, "but really it is entirely your         
fault. That book you sent me so fascinated me that I forgot how the         
time was going."                                                           
  "Yes: I thought you would like it," replied his host, rising from         
his chair.                                                                 
  "I didn't say I liked it, Harry. I said it fascinated me. There is a     
great difference."                                                         
  "Ah, you have discovered that?" murmured Lord Henry. And they passed     
into the dining-room.                                                       
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER XI                                   
-                                                                           
  For years, Dorian Gray could not free himself from the influence         
of this book. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that he           
never sought to free himself from it. He procured from Paris no less       
than nine large-paper copies of the first edition, and had them             
bound in different colours, so that they might suit his various             
moods and the changing fancies of a nature over which he seemed, at         
times, to have almost entirely lost control. The hero, the wonderful       
young Parisian, in whom the romantic and the scientific temperaments       
were so strangely blended, became to him a kind of prefiguring type of     
himself. And, indeed, the whole book seemed to him to contain the           
story of his own life, written before he had lived it.                     
  In one point he was more fortunate than the novel's fantastic             
hero. He never knew- never, indeed, had any cause to know- that             
somewhat grotesque dread of mirrors, and polished metal surfaces,           
and still waters, which came upon the young Parisian so early in his       
life, and was occasioned by the sudden decay of a beauty that had           
once, apparently, been so remarkable. It was with an almost cruel joy-     
and perhaps in nearly every joy, as certainly in every pleasure,           
cruelty has its place- that he used to read the latter part of the         
book, with its really tragic, if somewhat over-emphasized, account         
of the sorrow and despair of one who had himself lost what in               
others, and in the world, he had most dearly valued.                       
  For the wonderful beauty that had so fascinated Basil Hallward,           
and many others besides him, seemed never to leave him. Even those who     
had heard the most evil things against him, and from time to time           
strange rumours about his mode of life crept through London and became     
the chatter of the clubs, could not believe anything to his                 
dishonour when they saw him. He had always the look of one who had         
kept himself unspotted from the world. Men who talked grossly became       
silent when Dorian Gray entered the room. There was something in the       
purity of his face that rebuked them. His mere presence seemed to           
recall to them the memory of the innocence that they had tarnished.         
They wondered how one so charming and graceful as he was could have         
escaped the stain of an age that was at once sordid and sensual.           
  Often, on returning home from one of those mysterious and                 
prolonged absences that gave rise to such strange conjecture among         
those who were his friends, or thought that they were so, he himself       
would creep upstairs to the locked room, open the door with the key         
that never left him now, and stand, with a mirror, in front of the         
portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him, looking now at the         
evil and aging face on the canvas, and now at the fair young face that     
laughed back at him from the polished glass. The very sharpness of the     
contrast used to quicken his sense of pleasure. He grew more and           
more enamoured of his own beauty, more and more interested in the           
corruption of his own soul. He would examine with minute care, and         
sometimes with monstrous and terrible delight, the hideous lines           
that seared the wrinkling forehead or crawled around the heavy sensual     
mouth, wondering sometimes which were the more horrible, the signs         
of sin or the signs of age. He would place his white hands beside           
the coarse bloated hands of the picture, and smile. He mocked the           
misshapen body and the failing limbs.                                       
  There were moments, indeed, at night, when, lying sleepless in his       
own delicately-scented chamber, or in the sordid room of the little         
ill-famed tavern near the Docks, which, under an assumed name, and         
in disguise, it was his habit to frequent, he would think of the           
ruin he had brought upon his soul, with a pity that was all the more       
poignant because it was purely selfish. But moments such as these were     
rare. That curiosity about life which Lord Henry had first stirred         
in him, as they sat together in the garden of their friend, seemed         
to increase with gratification. The more he knew, the more he               
desired to know. He had mad hungers that grew more ravenous as he           
fed them.                                                                   
  Yet he was not really reckless, at any rate in his relations to           
society. Once or twice every month during the winter, and on each           
Wednesday evening while the season lasted, he would throw open to           
the world his beautiful house and have the most celebrated musicians       
of the day to charm his guests with the wonder's of their art. His         
little dinners, in the settling of which Lord Henry always assisted         
him, were noted as much for the careful selection and placing of those     
invited, as for the exquisite taste shown in the decoration of the         
table, with its subtle symphonic arrangements of exotic flowers, and       
embroidered cloths, and antique plate of gold and silver. Indeed,           
there were many, especially among the very young men, who saw, or           
fancied that they saw, in Dorian Gray the true realization of a type       
of which they had often dreamed in Eton or Oxford days, a type that         
was to combine something of the real culture of the scholar with all       
the grace and distinction and perfect manner of a citizen of the           
world. To them he seemed to be of the company of those whom Dante           
describes as having sought to "make themselves perfect by the               
worship of beauty." Like Gautier, he was one for whom "the visible         
world existed."                                                             
  And certainly, to him Life itself was the first, the greatest, of         
the arts, and for it all the other arts seemed to be but a                 
preparation. Fashion, by which what is really fantastic becomes for         
a moment universal, and Dandyism, which, in its own way, is an attempt     
to assert the absolute modernity of beauty, had, of course, their           
fascination for him. His mode of dressing, and the particular styles       
that from time to time he affected, had their marked influence on           
the young exquisites of the Mayfair balls and Pall Mall Club               
windows, who copied him in everything that he did, and tried to             
reproduce the accidental charm of his graceful, though to him only         
half-serious fopperies.                                                     
  For, while he was but too ready to accept the position that was           
almost immediately offered to him on his coming of age, and found,         
indeed, a subtle pleasure in the thought that he might really become       
to the London of his own day what to imperial Neronian Rome the author     
of the "Satyricon" once had been, yet in his inmost heart he desired       
to be something more than a mere arbiter elegantiarum, to be consulted     
on the wearing of a jewel, or the knotting of a necktie, or the             
conduct of a cane. He sought to elaborate some new scheme of life that     
would have its reasoned philosophy and its ordered principles, and         
find in the spiritualizing of the senses its highest realization.           
  The worship of the senses has often, and with much justice, been         
decried, men feeling a natural instinct of terror about passions and       
sensations that seem stronger than themselves, and that they are           
conscious of sharing with the less highly organized forms of               
existence. But it appeared to Dorian Gray that the true nature of           
the senses had never been understood, and that they had remained           
savage and animal merely because the world had sought to starve them       
into submission or to kill them by pain, instead of aiming at making       
them elements of a new spirituality, of which a fine instinct for           
beauty was to be the dominant characteristic. As he looked back upon       
man moving through History, he was haunted by a feeling of loss. So         
much had been surrendered! and to such little purpose! There had           
been mad wilful rejections, monstrous forms of self-torture and             
self-denial, whose origin was fear, and whose result was a degradation     
infinitely more terrible than that fancied degradation from which,         
in their ignorance, they had sought to escape, Nature, in her               
wonderful irony, driving out the anchorite to feed with the wild           
animals of the desert and giving to the hermit the beasts of the field     
as his companions.                                                         
   Yes: there was to be, as Lord Henry had prophesied, a new Hedonisim     
that was to re-create life, and to save it from that harsh, uncomely       
Puritanism that is having, in our own day, its curious revival. It was     
to have its service of the intellect, certainly; yet, it was never         
to accept any theory, or system that would involve the sacrifice of         
any mode of passionate experience. Its aim, indeed, was to be               
experience itself, and not the fruits of experience, sweet or bitter       
as they might be. Of the asceticism that deadens the senses, as of the     
vulgar profligacy that dulls them, it was to know nothing. But it           
was to teach man to concentrate himself upon the moments of a life         
that is itself but a moment.                                               
  There are few of us who have not sometimes wakened before dawn,           
either after one of those dreamless nights that make us almost             
enamoured of death, or one of those nights of horror and misshapen         
joy, when through the chambers of the brain sweep phantoms more             
terrible than reality itself, and instinct with that vivid life that       
lurks in all grotesques, and that lends to Gothic art its enduring         
vitality, this art being, one might fancy, especially the art of those     
whose minds have been troubled with the malady of reverie. Gradually       
white fingers creep through the curtains, and they appear to               
tremble. In black fantastic shapes, dumb shadows crawl into the             
corners of the room, and crouch there. Outside, there is the               
stirring of birds among the leaves, or the sound of men going forth to     
their work, or the sigh and sob of the wind coming down from the           
hills, and wandering round the silent house, as though it feared to         
wake the steepers, and yet must needs call forth sleep from her purple     
cave. Veil after veil of thin dusky gauze is lifted, and by degrees         
the forms and colours of things are restored to them, and we watch the     
dawn remaking the world in its antique pattern. The wan mirrors get         
back their mimic life. The flameless tapers stand where we had left         
them, and beside them lies the half-cut book that we had been               
studying, or the wired flower that we had worn at the ball, or the         
letter that we had been afraid to read, or that we had read too often.     
Nothing seems to us changed. Out of the unreal shadows of the night         
comes back the real life that we had known. We have to resume it where     
we had left off, and there steals over us a terrible sense of the           
necessity for the continuance of energy in the same wearisome round of     
stereotyped habits, or a wild longing, it may be, that our eyelids         
might open some morning upon a world that had been refashioned anew in     
the darkness for our pleasure, a world in which things would have           
fresh shapes and colours, and be changed, or have other secrets, a         
world in which the past would have little or no place, or survive,         
at any rate, in no conscious form of obligation or regret, the             
remembrance even of joy having its bitterness, and the memories of         
pleasure their pain.                                                       
  It was the creation of such worlds as these that seemed to Dorian         
Gray to be the true object, or amongst the true objects, of like;           
and in his search for sensations that would be at once new and             
delightful, and possess that element of strangeness that is so             
essential to romance, he would often adopt certain modes of thought         
that he knew to be really alien to his nature, abandon himself to           
their subtle influences, and then, having, as it were, caught their         
colour and satisfied his intellectual curiosity, leave them with           
that curious indifference that is not incompatible with a real             
ardour of temperament, and that indeed, according to certain modern         
psychologists, is often a condition of it.                                 
  It was rumoured of him once that he was about to join the Roman           
Catholic communion; and certainly the Roman ritual had always a             
great attraction for him. The daily sacrifice, more awful really           
than all the sacrifices of the antique world, stirred him as much by       
its superb rejection of the evidence of the senses as by the primitive     
simplicity of its elements and the eternal pathos of the human tragedy     
that it sought to symbolize. He loved to kneel down on the cold marble     
pavement, and watch the priest, in his stiff flowered dalmatic, slowly     
and with white hands moving aside the veil of the tabernacle, or           
raising aloft the jewelled lantern-shaped monstrance with that             
pallid wafer that at times, one would fain think, is indeed the "panis     
caelestis," the bread of angels, or, robed in the garments of the           
Passion of Christ, breaking the Host into the chalice, and smiting his     
breast for his sins. The fuming censers, that the grave boys, in their     
lace and scarlet, tossed into the air like great gilt flowers, had         
their subtle fascination for him. As he passed out, he used to look         
with wonder at the black confessionals, and long to sit in the dim         
shadow of one of them and listen to men and women whispering through       
the worn grating the true story of their lives.                             
  But he never fell into the error of arresting his intellectual           
development by any formal acceptance of creed or system, or of             
mistaking, for a house in which to live, an inn that is but suitable       
for the sojourn of a night or for a few hours of a night in which           
there are no stars and the moon is in travail. Mysticism, with its         
marvellous power of making common things strange to us, and the subtle     
antinomianism that always seems to accompany it, moved him for a           
season; and for a season he inclined to the materialistic doctrines of     
the Darwinismus movement in Germany, and found a curious pleasure in       
tracing the thoughts and passions of men to some pearly cell in the         
brain, or some white nerve in the body, delighting in the conception       
of the absolute dependence of the spirit on certain physical               
conditions, morbid or healthy, normal or diseased. Yet, as has been         
said of him before, no theory of life seemed to him to be of any           
importance compared with life itself. He felt keenly conscious of           
how barren all intellectual speculation is when separated from             
action and experiment. He knew that the senses, no less than the soul,     
have their spiritual mysteries to reveal.                                   
  And so he would now study perfumes, and the secrets of their             
manufacture, distilling heavily-scented oils, and burning odorous gums     
from the East. He saw that there was no mood of the mind that had           
not its counterpart in the sensuous life, and set himself to               
discover their true relations, wondering what there was in                 
frankincense that made one mystical, and in ambergris that stirred         
one's passions, and in violets that woke the memory of dead                 
romances, and in musk that troubled the brain, and in Champak that         
stained the imagination; and seeking often to elaborate a real             
psychology of perfumes, and to estimate the several influences of           
sweet-smelling roots, and scented pollen-laden flowers, of aromatic         
balms, and of dark and fragrant woods, of spikenard that sickens, of       
hovenia that makes men mad, and of aloes that are said to be able to       
expel melancholy from the soul.                                             
  At another time he devoted himself entirely to music, and in a           
long latticed room, with a vermilion-and-gold ceiling and walls of         
olive-green lacquer, he used to give curious concerts in which mad         
gypsies tore wild music from little zithers, or grave yellow-shawled       
Tunisians plucked at the strained strings of monstrous lutes, while         
grinning Negroes beat monotonously upon copper drums, and, crouching       
upon scarlet mats, slim turbaned Indians blew through long pipes of         
reed or brass, and charmed, or feigned to charm, great hooded snakes       
and horrible horned adders. The harsh intervals and shrill discords of     
barbaric music stirred him at times when Schubert's grace, and             
Chopin's beautiful sorrows, and the mighty harmonies of Beethoven           
himself, fell unheeded on his ear. He collected together from all           
parts of the world the strangest instruments that could be found,           
either in the tombs of dead nations or among the few savage tribes         
that have survived contact with Western civilizations, and loved to         
touch and try them. He had the mysterious juruparis of the Rio Negro       
Indians, that women are not allowed to look at, and that even youths       
may not see till they have been subjected to fasting and scourging,         
and the earthen jars of the Peruvians that have the shrill cries of         
birds, and flutes of human bones such as Alfonso de Ovalle heard in         
Chile, and the sonorous green jaspers that are found near Cuzco and         
give forth a note of singular sweetness. He had painted gourds             
filled with pebbles that rattled when they were shaken; the long           
clarin of the Mexicans, into which the performer does not blow, but         
through which he inhales the air; the harsh ture of the Amazon tribes,     
that is sounded by the sentinels who sit all day long in high trees,       
and can be heard, it is said, at a distance of three leagues; the           
teponaztli, that has two vibrating tongues of wood, has her                 
monsters, things of bestial shape and with an elastic gum obtained         
from the milky juice of plants; the Yotl-bells of the Aztecs, that are     
hung in clusters like grapes; and a huge cylindrical drum, covered         
with the skins of great serpents, like the one that Bernal Diaz saw         
when he went with Cortes into the Mexican temple, and of whose doleful     
sound he has left us so vivid a description. The fantastic character       
of these instruments fascinated him, and he felt a curious delight         
in the thought that Art, like Nature, has her monsters, things of           
bestial shape and with hideous voices. Yet, after some time, he             
wearied of them, and would sit in his box at the Opera, either alone       
or with Lord Henry, listening in rapt pleasure to "Tannhauser," and         
seeing in the prelude to that great work of art a presentation of           
the tragedy of his own soul.                                               
  On one occasion he took up the study of jewels, and appeared at a         
costume ball as Anne de Joyeuse, Admiral of France, in a dress covered     
with five hundred and sixty pearls. This taste enthralled him for           
years, and, indeed, may be said never to have left him. He would often     
spend a whole day settling and resettling in their cases the various       
stones that he had collected, such as the olive-green chrysoberyl that     
turns red by lamplight, the cymophane with its wire-like line of           
silver, the pistachio-coloured peridot, rose-pink and wine-yellow           
topazes, carbuncles of fiery scarlet with tremulous four-rayed             
stars, flame-red cinnamon-stones, orange and violet spinels, and           
amethysts with their alternate layers of ruby, and sapphire. He             
loved the red gold of the sunstone, and the moonstone's pearly             
whiteness, and the broken rainbow of the milky opal. He procured           
from Amsterdam three emeralds of extraordinary size and richness of         
colour, and had a turquoise de la vieille roche that was the envy of       
all the connoisseurs.                                                       
  He discovered wonderful stories, also about jewels. In Alphonso's         
"Clericalis Disciplina" a serpent was mentioned with eyes of real           
jacinth, and in the romantic history of Alexander, the Conqueror of         
Emathia was said to have found in the vale of Jordan, snakes "with         
collars of real emeralds growing on their backs." There was a gem in       
the brain of the dragon, Philostratus told us, and "by the                 
exhibition of golden letters and a scarlet robe" the monster could         
be thrown into a magical sleep, and slain. According to the great           
alchemist, Pierre de Boniface, the diamond rendered a man invisible,       
and the agate of India made him eloquent. The cornelian appeased           
anger, and the hyacinth provoked sleep, and the amethyst drove away         
the fumes of wine. The garnet cast out demons, and the hydropicus           
deprived the moon of her colour. The selenite waxed and waned with the     
moon, and the meloceus, that discovers thieves, could be affected only     
by the blood of kids. Leonardus Camillus had seen a white stone             
taken from the brain of a newly-killed toad, that was certain antidote     
against poison. The bezoar, that was found in the heart of the Arabian     
deer, was a charm that could cure the plague. In the nests of               
Arabian birds was the aspilates, that, according to Democritus, kept       
the wearer from his city with fire.                                         
  The King of Ceilan rode through his city with a large ruby in his         
hand, at the ceremony of his coronation. The gates of the palace of         
John the Priest were "made of sardius, with the horn of the horned         
snake inwrought, so that no man might bring poison within." Over the       
gable were "two golden apples, in which were two carbuncles," so           
that the gold might shine by day, and the carbuncles by night. In           
Lodge's strange romance "A Margarite of America" it was stated that in     
the chamber of the queen one could behold "all the chaste ladies of         
the world, inchased out of silver, looking through fair mirrors of         
chrysolites, carbuncles, sapphires, and greene emeraults." Marco           
Polo had seen the inhabitants of Zipangu place rose-coloured pearls in     
the mouths of the dead. A sea monster had been enamoured of the             
pearl that the diver brought to King Perozes, and had slain the thief,     
and mourned for seven moons over its loss. When the Huns lured the         
king into the great pit, he flung it away- Procopius tells the             
story- nor was it ever found again, though the Emperor Anastasius           
offered five hundred-weight of gold pieces for it. The King of Malabar     
had shown to a certain Venetian a rosary of three hundred and four         
pearls, one for every god that he worshipped.                               
  When the Duke de Valentinois, son of Alexander VI., visited Louis         
XII. of France, his horse was loaded with gold leaves, according to         
Brantome, and his cap had double rows of rubies that threw out a great     
light. Charles of England had ridden in stirrups hung with four             
hundred and twenty-one diamonds. Richard II. had a coat, valued at         
thirty thousand marks, which was covered with balas rubies. Hall           
described Henry VIII., on his way to the Tower previous to his             
coronation, as wearing "a jacket of raised gold, the placard               
embroidered with diamonds and other rich stones, and a great bauderike     
about his neck of large balasses." The favourites of James I. wore         
earrings of emeralds set in gold filigrane. Edward II. gave to Piers       
Gaveston a suit of red-gold armour studded with jacinths, a collar         
of gold roses set with turquoise-stones, and a skull-cap parseme           
with pearls. Henry II. wore jewelled gloves reaching to the elbow, and     
had a hawk-glove sewn with twelve rubies and fifty-two great               
orients. The ducal hat of Charles the Rash, the last Duke of               
Burgundy of his race, was hung with pear-shaped pearls, and studded         
with sapphires.                                                             
  How exquisite life had once been! How gorgeous in its pomp and           
decoration! Even to read of the luxury of the dead was wonderful.           
  Then he turned his attention to embroideries, and to the                 
tapestries that performed the office of frescoes in the chill rooms of     
the Northern nations of Europe. As he investigated the subject- and he     
always had an extraordinary faculty of becoming absolutely absorbed         
for the moment in whatever he took up- he was almost saddened by the       
reflection of the ruin that Time brought on beautiful and wonderful         
things. He, at any rate, had escaped that. Summer followed summer, and     
the yellow jonquils bloomed and died many times, and nights of             
horror repeated the story of their shame, but he was unchanged. No         
winter marred his face or stained his flower-like bloom. Flow               
different it was with material things! Where had they passed to? Where     
was the great crocus-coloured robe, on which the gods had fought           
against the giants, that had been worked by brown girls for the             
pleasure of Athena? Where, the huge velarium that Nero had stretched       
across the Colosseum at Rome, that Titan sail of purple on which was       
represented the starry sky, and Apollo driving a chariot drawn by           
white gilt-reined steeds? He longed to see the curious table-napkins       
wrought for the Priest of the Sun, on which were displayed all the         
dainties and viands that could be wanted for a feast; the mortuary         
cloth of King Chilperic, with its three hundred golden bees; the           
fantastic robes that excited the indignation of the Bishop of               
Pontus, and were figured with "lions, panthers, bears, dogs,               
forests, rocks, hunters- all, in fact, that a painter can copy from         
nature;"- and the coat that Charles of Orleans once wore, on the           
sleeves of which were embroidered the verses of a song beginning           
"Madame, je suis tout joyeux," the musical accompaniment of the             
words being wrought in gold thread, and each note, of square shape         
in those days, formed with four pearls. He read of the room that was       
prepared at the palace at Rheims for the use of Queen Joan of               
Burgundy, and was decorated with "thirteen hundred and twenty-one           
parrots, made in broidery, and blazoned with the king's arms, and five     
hundred and sixty-one butterflies, whose wings were similarly               
ornamented with the arms of the queen, the whole worked in gold."           
Catherine de Medicis had a mourning-bed made for her of black velvet       
powdered with crescents and suns. Its curtains were of damask, with         
leafy wreaths and garlands, figured upon a gold and silver ground, and     
fringed along the edges with broideries of pearls, and it stood in a       
room hung with rows of the queen's devices in cut black velvet upon         
cloth of silver. Louis XIV. had gold embroidered caryatides fifteen         
feet high in his apartment. The state bed of Sobieski, King of Poland,     
was made of Smyrna gold brocade embroidered in turquoises with             
verses from the Koran. Its supports were of silver gilt, beautifully       
chased, and profusely set with enamelled and jewelled medallions. It       
had been taken from the Turkish camp before Vienna, and the standard       
of Mohammed had stood beneath the tremulous gilt of its canopy.             
  And so, for a whole year, he sought to accumulate the most exquisite     
specimens that he could find of textile and embroidered work,               
getting the dainty Delhi muslines, finely wrought with gold with           
gold thread palmates, and stitched over with iridescent beetles'           
wings; the Dacca gauzes, that from their transparency are known in the     
East as "wovenair," and "running water," and "evening dew"; strange         
figured cloths from Java; elaborate yellow Chinese hangings; books         
bound in tawny satins or fair blue silks, and wrought with fleurs de       
lys, birds and images: veils of lacis worked in Hungary point;             
Sicilian brocades, and stiff Spanish velvets; Georgian work with its       
gilt coins, and Japanese Foukousas with their green-toned golds and         
their marvellously plumaged birds.                                         
  He had a special passion, also, for ecclesiastical vestments, as         
indeed he had for everything connected with the service of the Church.     
In the long cedar chests that lined the west gallery of his house he       
had stored away many rare and beautiful specimens of what is really         
the raiment of the Bride of Christ, who must wear purple and jewels         
and fine linen that she may hide the pallid macerated body that is         
worn by the suffering that she seeks for, and wounded by                   
self-inflicted pain. He possessed a gorgeous cope of crimson silk           
and gold-thread damask, figured with a repeating pattern of golden         
pomegranates set in six-petalled formal blossoms, beyond which on           
either side was the pineapple device wrought in seed-pearls. The           
orphreys were divided into panels representing scenes from the life of     
the Virgin, and the coronation of the Virgin was figured in coloured       
silks upon the hood. This was Italian work of the fifteenth century.       
Another cope was of green velvet, embroidered with Heart-shaped groups     
of acanthus-leaves, from which spread long-stemmed white blossoms, the     
details of which were picked out with silver thread and coloured           
crystals. The morse bore a seraph's head in gold-thread raised work.       
The orphreys were woven in a diaper of red and gold silk, and were         
starred with medallions of many saints and martyrs, among whom was St.     
Sebastian, He has chasubles, also, of amber-coloured silk, and blue         
silk and gold brocade, and yellow silk damask and cloth of gold,           
figured with representations of the Passion and Crucifixion of Christ,     
and embroidered with lions and peacocks and other emblems; dalmatics       
of white satin and pink silk damask, decorated with tulips and             
dolphins and fleurs de lys; altar frontals of crimson velvet and           
blue linen; and many corporals, chalice-veils, and sudaria. In the         
mystic offices to which such things were put, there was something that     
quickened his imagination.                                                 
  For these treasures, and everything that he collected in his             
lovely house, were to be to him means of forgetfulness, modes by which     
he could escape, for a season, from the fear that seemed to him at         
times to be almost too great to be borne. Upon the walls of the lonely     
locked room where he had spent so much of his boyhood, he had hung         
with his own hands the terrible portrait whose changing features           
showed him the real degradation of his life, and in front of it had         
draped the purple-and-gold pall as a curtain. For weeks he would not       
go there, would forget the hideous painted thing, and get back his         
light heart, his wonderful joyousness, his passionate absorption in         
mere existence. Then, suddenly, some night he would creep out of the       
house, go down to dreadful places near Blue Gate Fields, and stay           
there, day after day, until he was driven away. On his return he would     
sit in front of the picture, sometimes loathing it and himself, but         
filled, at other times, with that pride of individualism that is           
half the fascination of sin, and smiling, with secret pleasure, at the     
misshapen shadow that had to bear the burden that should have been his     
own.                                                                       
  After a few years he could not endure to be long out of England, and     
gave up the villa that he had shared at Trouville with Lord Henry,         
as well as the little white walled-in house at Algiers where they           
had more than once spent the winter. He hated to be separated from the     
picture that was such a part of his life, and was also afraid that         
during his absence some one might gain access to the room, in spite of     
the elaborate bars that he had caused to be placed upon the door.           
  He was quite conscious that this would tell them nothing. It was         
true that the portrait still preserved, under all the foulness and         
ugliness of the face, its marked likeness to himself; but what could       
they learn from that? He would laugh at any one who tried to taunt         
him. He had not painted it. What was it to him how vile and full of         
shame it looked? Even if he told them, would they believe it?               
  Yet he was afraid. Sometimes when he was down at his great house         
in Nottinghamshire, entertaining the fashionable young men of his           
own rank who were his chief companions, and astounding the county by       
the wanton luxury and gorgeous splendor of his mode of life, he             
would suddenly leave his guests and rush back to town to see that           
the door had not been tampered with, and that the picture was still         
there. What if it should be stolen? The mere thought made him cold         
with horror. Surely the world would know his secret then. Perhaps           
the world already suspected it.                                             
  For, while he fascinated many, there were not a few who distrusted       
him. He was very nearly blackballed at a West End club of which his         
birth and social position fully entitled him to become a member, and       
it was said that on one occasion, when he was brought by a friend into     
the smoking-room of the Churchill, the Duke of Berwick and another         
gentleman got up in a marked manner and went out. Curious stories           
became current about him after he had passed his twenty-fifth year. It     
was rumoured that he had been seen brawling with foreign sailors in         
a low den in the distant parts of Whitechapel, and that he consorted       
with thieves and coiners and knew the mysteries of their trade. His         
extraordinary absences became notorious, and, when he used to reappear     
again in society, men would whisper to each other in corners, or           
pass him with a sneer, or look at him with cold, searching eyes, as         
though they were determined to discover his secret.                         
  Of such insolences and attempted slights, he, of course, took no         
notice, and in the opinion of most people his frank debonnair               
manner, his charming boyish smile, and the infinite grace of that           
wonderful youth that seemed never to leave him, were in themselves a       
sufficient answer to the calumnies, for so they termed them, that were     
circulated about him. It was remarked, however, that some of those who     
had been most intimate with him appeared, after a time, to shun him.       
Women who had wildly adored him, and for his sake had braved all           
social censure and set convention at defiance, were seen to grow           
pallid with shame or horror if Dorian Gray entered the room.               
  Yet these whispered scandals only increased in the eyes of many, his     
strange and dangerous charm. His great wealth was a certain element of     
security. Society, civilized society at least, is never very ready         
to believe anything to the detriment of those who are both rich and         
fascinating. It feels instinctively that manners are of more               
importance than morals, and, in its opinion, the highest                   
respectability is of much less value than the possession of a good         
chef. And, after all, it is a very poor consolation to be told that         
the man who has given one a bad dinner, or poor wine, is                   
irreproachable in his private life. Even the cardinal virtues cannot       
atone for half-cold entrees, as Lord Henry remarked once, in a             
discussion on the subject; and there is possibly a good deal to be         
said for his view. For the canons of good society are, or should be,       
the same as the canons of art. Form is absolutely essential to it.         
It should have the dignity of a ceremony, as well as its unreality,         
and should combine the insincere character of a romantic play with the     
wit and beauty that makes such plays delightful to us. Is                   
insincerity such a terrible thing? I think not. It is merely a             
method by which we can multiply our personalities.                         
  Such, at any rate, was Dorian Gray's opinion. He used to wonder at       
the shallow psychology of those who conceive the Ego in man as a thing     
simple, permanent, reliable, and of one essence. To him, man was a         
being with myriad lives and myriad sensations, a complex multiform         
creature that bore within itself strange legacies of thought and           
passion, and whose very flesh was tainted with the monstrous               
maladies of the dead. He loved to stroll through the gaunt cold             
picture-gallery of his country house and look at the various portraits     
of those whose blood flowed in his veins. Here was Philip Herbert,         
described by Francis Osborne, in his "Memoires on the Reigns of             
Queen Elizabeth and King James," as one who was "caressed by the Court     
for his handsome face, which kept him not long company." Was it             
young Herbert's life that he sometimes led? Had some strange poisonous     
germ crept from body to body till it had reached his own? Was it           
some dim sense of that ruined grace that had made him so suddenly, and     
almost without cause, give utterance, in Basil Hallward's studio, to       
the mad prayer that had so changed his life? Here, in gold-embroidered     
red doublet, jewelled surcoat, and gilt-edged ruff and wrist-bands,         
stood Sir Anthony Sherard, with his silver-and-black armour piled at       
his feet. What had this man's legacy been? Had the lover of Giovanna       
of Naples bequeathed him some inheritance of sin and shame? Were his       
own actions merely the dreams that the dead man had not dared to           
realize? Here, from the fading canvas, smiled Lady Elizabeth Devereux,     
in her gauze hood, pearl stomacher, and pink slashed sleeves. A flower     
was in her right hand, and her left clasped an enamelled collar of         
white and damask roses. On a table by her side lay a mandolin and an       
apple. There were large green rosettes upon her little pointed             
shoes. He knew her life, and the strange stories that were told             
about her lovers. Had he something of her temperament in him? These         
oval heavy-lidded eyes seemed to look curiously at him. What of George     
Willoughby, with his powdered hair and fantastic patches? How evil         
he looked! The face was saturnine and swarthy, and the sensual lips         
seemed to be twisted with disdain. Delicate lace ruffles fell over the     
lean yellow hands that were so overladen with rings. He had been a         
macaroni of the eighteenth century, and the friend, in his youth, of       
Lord Ferrars. What of the second Lord Beckenham, the companion of           
the Prince Regent in his wildest days, and one of the witnesses at the     
secret marriage with Mrs. Fitzherbert? How proud and handsome he           
was, with his chestnut curls and insolent pose! What passions had he       
bequeathed? The world had looked upon him as infamous. He had led           
the orgies at Carlton House. The star of the Garter glittered upon his     
breast. Beside him hung the portrait of his wife, a pallid,                 
thin-lipped woman in black. Her blood, also, stirred within him. How       
curious it all seemed! And his mother with her Lady Hamilton face, and     
her moist wine-dashed lips- he knew what he had got from her. He had       
got from her his beauty, and his passion for the beauty of others. She     
laughed at him in her loose Bacchante dress. There were vine leaves in     
her hair. The purple spilled from the cup she was holding. The             
carnations of the painting had withered, but the eyes were still           
wonderful in their depth and brilliancy of colour. They seemed to           
follow him wherever he went.                                               
  Yet one had ancestors in literature, as well as in one's own race,       
nearer perhaps in type and temperament, many of them, and certainly         
with an influence of which one was more absolutely conscious. There         
were times when it appeared to Dorian Gray that the whole of history       
was merely the record of his own life, not as he had lived it in act       
and circumstance, but as his imagination had created it for him, as it     
had been in his brain and in his passions. He felt that he had known       
them all, those strange terrible figures that had passed across the         
stage of the world and made sin so marvellous and evil so full of           
subtlety. It seemed to him that in some mysterious way their lives had     
been his own.                                                               
  The hero of the wonderful novel that had so influenced his life           
had himself known this curious fancy. In the seventh chapter he             
tells how, crowned with laurel, lest lightning might strike him, he         
had sat, as Tiberius, in a garden at Capri reading the shameful             
books of Elephantis, while dwarfs and peacocks strutted round him           
and the flute-player mocked the swagger of the censer, and, as             
Caligula, had caroused with the green-shirted jockeys in their             
stables, and supped in an ivory manger with a jewel-frontleted             
horse; and, as Domitian, had wandered through a corridor lined with         
marble mirrors, looking round with haggard eyes for the reflection         
of the digger that was to end his days, and sick with that ennui, that     
terrible taedium vitae, that comes on those to whom life denies             
nothing: and had peered through a clear emerald at the red shambles of     
the Circus, and then, in a litter of pearl and purple drawn by             
silver-shod mules, been carried through the Street of Pomegranates         
to a House of Gold, and heard men cry on Nero Caesar as he passed           
by; and, as Elagabalus, had painted his face with colours, and plied       
the distaff among the women, and brought the Moon from Carthage, and       
given her in mystic marriage to the Sun.                                   
  Over and over again Dorian used to read this fantastic chapter,           
and the two chapters immediately following, in which, as in some           
curious tapestries or cunningly-wrought enamels, were pictured the         
awful and beautiful forms of those whom Vice and Blood and Weariness       
had made monstrous or mad: Filippo, Duke of Milan, who slew his             
wife, and painted her lips with a scarlet poison that her lover             
might suck death from the dead thing he fondled; Pietro Barbi, the         
Venetian, known as Paul the Second, who sought in his vanity to assume     
the title of Formosus, and whose tiara, valued at two hundred thousand     
florins, was bought at the price of a terrible sin; Gian Maria             
Visconti, who used hounds to chase living men, and whose murdered body     
was covered with roses by a harlot who had loved him; the Borgia on         
his white horse, with Fratricide riding beside him, and his mantle         
stained with the blood of Perotto; Pietro Riario, the young Cardinal       
Archbishop of Florence, child and minion of Sixtus IV., whose beauty       
was equalled only by his debauchery, and who received Leonora of           
Aragon in a pavilion of white and crimson silk, filled with nymphs and     
centaurs, and gilded a boy that he might serve at the feast as             
Ganymede or Hylas; Ezzelin, whose melancholy could be cured only by         
the spectacle of death, and who had a passion for red blood, as             
other men have for red wine- the son of the Fiend, as was reported,         
and one who had cheated his father at dice when gambling with him           
for his own soul: Giambattista Cibo, who in mockery took the name of       
Innocent, and into whose torpid veins the blood of three lads was           
infused by a Jewish doctor; Sigismondo Malatesta, the lover of Isotta,     
and the lord of Rimini, whose effigy was burned at Rome as the enemy       
of God and man, who strangled Polyssena with a napkin, and gave poison     
to Ginevra d'Este in a cup of emerald, and in honour of a shameful         
passion built a pagan church for Christian worship; Charles VI., who       
had so wildly adored his brother's wife that a leper had warned him of     
the insanity that was coming on him, and who, when his brain had           
sickened and grown strange, could only be soothed by Saracen cards         
painted with the images of Love and Death and Madness; and, in his         
trimmed jerkin and jewelled cap and acanthus-like curls, Grifonetto         
Baglioni, who slew Astorre with his bride, and Simonetto with his           
page, and whose comeliness was such that, as he lay dying in the           
yellow piazza of Perugia, those who had hated him could not choose but     
weep, and Atalanta, who had cursed him, blessed him.                       
  There was a horrible fascination in them all. He saw them at             
night, and they troubled his imagination in the day. The Renaissance       
knew of strange manners of poisoning- poisoning by a helmet and a           
lighted torch, by an embroidered glove and a jewelled fan, by a gilded     
pomander and by an amber chain. Dorian Gray had been poisoned by a         
book. There were moments when he looked on evil simply as a mode           
through which he could realize his conception of the beautiful.             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XII                                   
-                                                                           
  It was on the ninth of November, the eve of his own thirty-eighth         
birthday, as he often remembered afterwards.                               
  He was walking home about eleven o'clock from Lord Henry's, where he     
had been dining, and was wrapped in heavy furs, as the night was           
cold and foggy. At the corner of Grosvenor Square and South Audley         
Street a man passed him in the mist, walking very fast, and with the       
collar of his grey ulster turned up. He had a bag in his hand.             
Dorian recognized him. It was Basil Hallward. A strange sense of fear,     
for which he could not account, came over him. He made no sign of           
recognition, and went on quickly, in the direction of his own house.       
  But Hallward had seen him. Dorian heard him first stopping on the         
pavement and then hurrying after him. In a few moments his hand was on     
his arm.                                                                   
  "Dorian! What an extraordinary piece of luck! I have been waiting         
for you in your library ever since nine o'clock. Finally I took pity       
on your tired servant, and told him to go to bed, as he let me out.         
I am off to Paris by the midnight train, and I particularly wanted         
to see you, before I left. I thought it was you, or rather your fur         
coat, as you passed me. But I wasn't quite sure. Didn't you                 
recognize me?"                                                             
  "In this fog, my dear Basil? Why, I can't even recognize Grosvenor       
Square, I believe my house is somewhere about here, but I don't feel       
at all certain about it. I am sorry you are going away, as I have           
not seen you for ages. But I suppose you will be back soon?"               
  "No: I am going to be out of England for six months. I intend to         
take a studio in Paris, and shut myself up till I have finished a           
great picture I have in my head. However, it wasn't about myself I         
wanted to talk. Here we are at your door. Let me come in for a moment.     
I have something to say to you."                                           
  "I shall be charmed. But won't you miss your train?" said Dorian         
Gray, languidly, as he passed up the steps and opened the door with         
his latch-key.                                                             
  The lamp-light struggled out through the fog, and Hallward looked at     
his watch.                                                                 
  "I have heaps of time," he answered. "The train doesn't go till           
twelve-fifteen, and it is only just eleven. In fact, I was on my way       
to the club to look for you, when I met you. You see, I sha'n't have       
any delay about luggage, as I have sent on my heavy things. All I have     
with me is in this bag, and I can easily get to Victoria in twenty         
minutes."                                                                   
  Dorian looked at him and smiled. "What a way for a fashionable           
painter to travel! A Gladstone bag and an ulster! Come in, or the           
fog will get into the house. And mind you don't talk about anything         
serious. Nothing is serious nowadays. At least nothing should be."         
  Hallward shook his head, as he entered, and followed Dorian into the     
library. There was a bright wood fire blazing in the large open             
hearth. The lamps were lit, and an open Dutch silver spirit-case           
stood, with some siphons of soda-water and large cut-glass tumblers,       
on a little marqueterie table.                                             
  "You see your servant made me quite at home, Dorian. He gave me           
everything I wanted, including your best gold-tipped cigarettes. He is     
a most hospitable creature. I like him much better than the                 
Frenchman you used to have. What has become of the Frenchman, by the       
bye?"                                                                       
  Dorian shrugged his shoulders. "I believe he married Lady Radley's       
maid, and has established her in Paris as an English dressmaker.           
Anglomanie is very fashionable over there now, I hear. It seems             
silly of the French, doesn't it? But- do you know?- he was not at           
all a bad servant. I never liked him, but I had nothing to complain         
about. One often imagines things that are quite absurd. He was             
really very devoted to me, and seemed quite sorry when he went away.       
Have another brandy-and-soda? Or would you like hock-and-seltzer? I         
always take hock-and-seltzer myself. There is sure to be some in the       
next room."                                                                 
  "Thanks, I won't have anything more," said the painter, taking his       
cap and coat off, and throwing them on the bag that he had placed in       
the corner. "And now, my dear fellow, I want to speak to you               
seriously. Don't frown like that. You make it so much more difficult       
for me."                                                                   
  "What is it all about?" cried Dorian, in his petulant way,               
flinging himself down on the sofa. "I hope it is not about myself. I       
am tired of myself to-night. I should like to be somebody else."           
  "It is about yourself," answered Hallward, in his grave, deep voice,     
"and I must say it to you. I shall only keep you half an hour."             
  Dorian sighed, and lit a cigarette. "Half an hour!" he murmured.         
  "It is not much to ask of you, Dorian, and it is entirely for your       
own sake that I am speaking. I think it right that you should know         
that the most dreadful things are being said against you in London."       
   "I don't wish to know anything about them. I love scandals about         
other people, but scandals about myself don't interest me. They have       
not got the charm of novelty."                                             
  "They must interest you, Dorian. Every gentleman is interested in         
his good name. You don't want people to talk of you as something           
vile and degraded. Of course you have your position, and your               
wealth, and all that kind of thing. But position and wealth are not         
everything. Mind you, I don't believe these rumours at all. At             
least, I can't believe them when I see you. Sin is a thing that writes     
itself across a man's face. It cannot be concealed. People talk             
sometimes of secret vices. There are no such things. If a wretched man     
has a vice, it shows itself in the lines of his mouth, the droop of         
his eyelids, the moulding of his hands even. Somebody- I won't mention     
his name, but you know him- came to me last year to have his               
portrait done. I had never seen him before, and had never heard             
anything about him at the time, though I have heard a good deal since.     
He offered an extravagant price. I refused him. There was something in     
the shape of his fingers that I hated. I know now that I was quite         
right in what I fancied about him. His life is dreadful. But you,           
Dorian, with your pure, bright, innocent face, and your marvellous         
untroubled youth- I can't believe anything against you. And yet I

0

8

see you very seldom, and you never come down to the studio now, and         
when I am away from you, and I hear all these hideous things that           
people are whispering about you, I don't know what to say. Why is           
it, Dorian, that a man like the Duke of Berwick leaves the room of a       
club when you enter it? Why is it that so many gentlemen in London         
will neither go to your house nor invite you to theirs? You used to be     
a friend of Lord Staveley. I met him at dinner last week. Your name         
happened to come up in conversation, in connection with the miniatures     
you have lent to the exhibition at the Dudley. Staveley curled his         
lip, and said that you might have the most artistic tastes, but that       
you were a man whom no pure-minded girl should be allowed to know, and     
whom no chaste woman would sit in the same room with. I reminded him       
that I was a friend of yours, and asked him what he meant. He told me.     
He told me right out before everybody. It was horrible! Why is your         
friendship so fatal to young men? There was that wretched boy in the       
Guards who committed suicide. You were his great friend. There was Sir     
Henry Ashton, who had to leave England, with a tarnished name. You and     
he were inseparable. What about Adrian Singleton, and his dreadful         
end? What about Lord Kent's only son, and his career? I met his father     
yesterday in St. James's Street. He seemed broken with shame and           
sorrow. What about the young Duke of Perth? What sort of life has he       
got now? What gentleman would associate with him?"                         
  "Stop, Basil. You are talking about things of which you know             
nothing," said Dorian Gray, biting his lip, and with a note of             
infinite contempt in his voice. "You ask me why Berwick leaves a           
room when I enter it. It is because I know everything about his             
life, not because he knows anything about mine. With such blood as         
he has in his veins, how could his record be clean? You ask me about       
Henry Ashton and young Perth. Did I teach the one his vices, and the       
other his debauchery? If Kent's silly son takes his wife from the           
streets, what is that to me? If Adrian Singleton writes his friend's       
name across a bill, am I his keeper? I know how people chatter in           
England. The middle classes air their moral prejudices over their           
gross dinner-tables, and whisper about what they call the profligacies     
of their betters in order to try and pretend that they are in smart         
society, and on intimate terms with the people they slander. In this       
country it is enough for a man to have distinction and brains for           
every common tongue to wag against him. And what sort of lives do           
these people, who pose as being moral, lead themselves? My dear             
fellow, you forget that we are in the native land of the hypocrite."       
  "Dorian," cried Hallward, "that is not the question. England is           
bad enough I know, and English society is all wrong. That is the           
reason why I want you to be fine. You have not been fine. One has a         
right to judge of a man by the effect he has over his friends. Yours       
seem to lose all sense of honour, of goodness, of purity. You have         
filled them with a madness for pleasure. They have gone down into           
the depths. You led them there. Yes: you led them there, and yet you       
can smile, as you are smiling now. And there is worse behind. I,           
know you and Harry are inseparable. Surely for that reason, if for         
none other, you should not have made his sister's name a byword."           
  "Take care, Basil. You go too far."                                       
  "I must speak, and you must listen. You shall listen. When you met       
Lady Gwendolyn, not a breath of scandal had ever touched her. Is there     
a single decent woman in London now who would drive with her in the         
Park? Why, even her children are not allowed to live with her. Then         
there are other stories- stories that you have been seen creeping at       
dawn out of dreadful houses and slinking in disguise into the               
foulest dens in London. Are they true? Can they be true? When I             
first heard them, I laughed. I hear them now, and they make me             
shudder. What about your country house, and the life that is led           
there? Dorian, you don't know what is said about you. I won't tell you     
that I don't want to preach to you. I remember Harry saying once           
that every man who turned himself into an amateur curate for the           
moment always begin by saying that, and then proceeded to break his         
word. I do want to preach to you. I want you to lead such a life as         
will make the world respect you. I want you to have a clean name and a     
fair record. I want you to get rid of the dreadful people you               
associate with. Don't shrug your shoulders like that. Don't be so           
indifferent. You have a wonderful influence. Let it be for good, not       
for evil. They say that you corrupt every one with whom you become         
intimate, and that it is quite sufficient for you to enter a house,         
for shame of some kind to follow after. I don't know whether it is         
or not. How should I know? But it is said of you. I am told things         
that it seems impossible to doubt. Lord Gloucester was one of my           
greatest friends at Oxford. He showed me a letter that his wife had         
written to him when she was dying alone in her villa at Mentone.           
Your name was implicated in the most terrible confession I ever             
read. I told him that it was absurd- that I knew you thoroughly, and       
that you were incapable of anything of the kind. Know you? I wonder do     
I know you? Before I could answer that, I should have to see your           
soul."                                                                     
  "To see my soul!" muttered Dorian Gray, starting up from the sofa         
and turning almost white from fear.                                         
  "Yes," answered Hallward, gravely, and with deep-toned sorrow in his     
voice, "to see your soul. But only God can do that."                       
  A bitter laugh of mockery broke from the lips of the younger man.         
"You shall see it yourself, to-night!" he cried, seizing a lamp from       
the table. "Come: it is your own handiwork. Why shouldn't you look         
at it? You can tell the world all about it afterwards, if you               
choose. Nobody would believe you. If they did believe you, they             
would like me all the better for it. I know the age better than you         
do, though you will prate about it so tediously. Come, I tell you. You     
have chattered enough about corruption. Now you shall look on it           
face to face."                                                             
  There was the madness of pride in every word he uttered. He               
stamped his foot upon the ground in his boyish insolent manner. He         
felt a terrible joy at the thought that some one else was to share his     
secret, and that the man who had painted the portrait that was the         
origin of all his shame was to be burdened for the rest of his life         
with the hideous memory of what he had done.                               
  "Yes," he continued, coming closer to him, and looking steadfastly       
into his stern eyes, "I shall show you my soul. You shall see the           
thing that you fancy only God can see."                                     
  Hallward started back. "This is blasphemy, Dorian!" he cried. "You       
must not say things like that. They are horrible, and they don't           
mean anything."                                                             
  "You think so?" he laughed again.                                         
  "I know so. As for what I said to you to-night, I said it for your       
good. You know I have always been a staunch friend to you."                 
  "Don't touch me. Finish what you have to say."                           
  A twisted flash of pain shot across the painter's face. He paused         
for a moment, and a wild feeling of pity came over him. After all,         
what right had he to pry into the life of Dorian Gray? If he had           
done a tithe of what was rumoured about him, how much he must have         
suffered! Then he straightened himself up, and walked over to the           
fireplace, and stood there, looking at the burning logs with their         
frost-like ashes and their throbbing cores of flame.                       
  "I am waiting, Basil," said the young man, in a hard, clear voice.       
  He turned round. "What I have to say is this," he cried. "You must       
give me some answer to these horrible charges that are made against         
you. If you tell me that they are absolutely untrue from beginning         
to end, I shall believe you. Deny them, Dorian, deny them! Can't you       
see what I am going through? My God! don't tell me that you are bad,       
and corrupt, and shameful."                                                 
  Dorian Gray smiled. There was a curl of contempt in his lips.             
"Come upstairs, Basil," he said, quietly. "I keep a diary of my life       
from day to day, and it never leaves the room in which it is               
written. I shall show it to you if you come with me."                       
  "I shall come with you, Dorian, if you wish it. I see I have             
missed my train. That makes no matter. I can go to-morrow. But don't       
ask me to read anything to-night. All I want is a plain answer to my       
question."                                                                 
  "That shall be given to you upstairs. I could not give it here.           
You will not have to read long."                                           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XIII                                   
-                                                                           
  He passed out of the room and began the ascent, Basil Hallward           
following close behind. They walked softly, as men do instinctively at     
night. The lamp cast fantastic shadows on the wall and staircase. A         
rising wind made some of the windows rattle.                               
  When they reached the top landing, Dorian set the lamp down on the       
floor and taking out the key turned it in the lock. "You insist on         
knowing, Basil?" he asked, in a low voice.                                 
  "Yes."                                                                   
  "I am delighted," he answered, smiling. Then he added, somewhat           
harshly: "You are the one man in the world who is entitled to know         
everything about me. You have had more to do with my life than you         
think:" and, taking up the lamp, he opened the door and went in. A         
cold current of air passed them, and the light shot up for a moment in     
a flame of murky orange. He shuddered. "Shut the door behind you,"         
he whispered, as he placed the lamp on the table.                           
  Hallward glanced around him, with a puzzled expression. The room         
looked as if it had not been lived in for years. A faded Flemish           
tapestry, a curtained picture, an old Italian cassone, and an almost       
empty bookcase- that was all that it seemed to contain, besides a           
chair and a table. As Dorian Gray was lighting a half-burned candle         
that was standing on the mantelshelf he saw that the whole place was       
covered with dust, and that the carpet was in holes. A mouse ran           
scuffling behind the wainscoting. There was a damp odour of mildew.         
  "So you think that it is only God who sees the soul, Basil? Draw         
that curtain back, and you will see mine."                                 
  The voice that spoke was cold and cruel. "You are mad, Dorian, or         
playing a part," muttered Hallward, frowning.                               
  "You won't? Then I must do it myself," said the young man; and he         
tore the curtain from its rod, and flung it on the ground.                 
  An exclamation of horror broke from the painter's lips as he saw         
in the dim light the hideous face on the canvas grinning at him. There     
was something in its expression that filled him with disgust and           
loathing. Good heavens! it was Dorian Gray's own face that he was           
looking at! The horror, whatever it was, had not yet entirely               
spoiled that marvellous beauty. There was still some gold in the           
thinning hair and some scarlet on the sensual mouth. The sodden eyes       
had kept something of the loveliness of their blue, the noble curves       
had not yet completely passed away from chiselled nostrils and from         
plastic throat. Yes, it was Dorian himself. But who had done it? He         
seemed to recognize his own brush-work, and the frame was his own           
design. The idea was monstrous, yet he felt afraid. He seized the           
lighted candle, and held it to the picture. In the left-hand corner         
was his own name, traced in long letters of bright vermilion.               
  It was some foul parody, some infamous, ignoble satire. He had never     
done that. Still, it was his own picture. He knew it, and he felt as       
if his blood had changed in a moment from fire to sluggish ice. His         
own picture! What did it mean? Why had it altered? He turned, and           
looked at Dorian Gray with the eyes of a sick man. His mouth twitched,     
and his parched tongue seemed unable to articulate. He passed his hand     
across his forehead. It was dank with clammy sweat.                         
  The young man was leaning against the mantelshelf, watching him with     
that strange expression that one sees on the faces of those who are         
absorbed in a play when some great artist is acting. There was neither     
real sorrow in it nor real joy. There was simply the passion of the         
spectator, with perhaps a flicker of triumph in his eyes. He had taken     
the flower out of his coat, and was smelling it, or pretending to do       
so.                                                                         
  "What does this mean?" cried Hallward, at last. His own voice             
sounded shrill and curious in his ears.                                     
  "Years ago, when I was a boy," said Dorian Gray, crushing the flower     
in his hand, "you met me, flattered me, and taught me to be vain of my     
good looks. One day you introduced me to a friend of yours, who             
explained to me the wonder of youth, and you finished a portrait of me     
that revealed to me the wonder of beauty. In a mad moment, that,           
even now, I don't know whether I regret or not, I made a wish, perhaps     
you would call it a prayer...."                                             
  "I remember it! Oh, how well I remember it! No! the thing is             
impossible. The room is damp. Mildew has got into the canvas. The           
paints I used had some wretched mineral poison in them. I tell you the     
thing is impossible."                                                       
  "Ah, what is impossible?" murmured the young man, going over to           
the window, and leaning his forehead against the cold, mist-stained         
glass.                                                                     
  "You told me you had destroyed it."                                       
  "I was wrong. It has destroyed me."                                       
  "I don't believe it is my picture."                                       
  "Can't you see your ideal in it?" said Dorian, bitterly.                 
  "My ideal, as you call it...."                                           
  "As you called it."                                                       
  "There was nothing evil in it, nothing shameful. You were to me such     
an ideal as I shall never meet again. This is the face of a satyr."         
  "Is it the face of my soul."                                             
  "Christ! what a thing I must have worshipped! It has the eyes of a       
devil."                                                                     
  "Each of us has Heaven and Hell in him, Basil," cried Dorian, with a     
wild gesture of despair.                                                   
  Hallward turned again to the portrait, and gazed at it. "My God!         
if it is true," he exclaimed, "and this is what you have done with         
your life, why, you must be worse even than those who talk against you     
fancy you to be!" He held the light up again to the canvas, and             
examined it. The surface seemed to be quite undisturbed, and as he had     
left it. It was from within, apparently, that the foulness and             
horror had come. Through some strange quickening of inner life the         
leprosies of sin were slowly eating the thing away. The rotting of a       
corpse in a watery grave was not so fearful.                               
  His hand shook, and the candle fell from its socket on the floor,         
and lay there sputtering. He placed his foot on it and put it out.         
Then he flung himself into the rickety chair that was standing by           
the table and buried his face in his hands.                                 
  "Good God, Dorian, what a lesson! What an awful lesson!" There was       
no answer, but he could hear the young man sobbing at the window.           
"Pray, Dorian, pray," he murmured. "What is it that one was taught         
to say in one's boyhood? 'Lead us not into temptation. Forgive us           
our sins. Wash away our iniquities.' Let us say that together. The         
prayer of your pride has been answered. The prayer of your                 
repentance will be answered also. I worshipped you too much. I am           
punished for it. You worshipped yourself too. We are both punished."       
  Dorian Gray turned slowly around, and looked at him with tear-dimmed     
eyes. "It is too late, Basil," he faltered.                                 
  "It is never too late, Dorian. Let us kneel down and try if we           
cannot remember a prayer. Isn't there a verse somewhere, 'Though           
your sins be as scarlet, yet I will make them as white as snow'?"           
  "Those words mean nothing to me now."                                     
  "Hush! don't say that. You have done enough evil in your life. My         
God! Don't you see that accursed thing leering at us?"                     
  Dorian Gray glanced at the picture, and suddenly an uncontrollable       
feeling of hatred for Basil Hallward came over him, as though it had       
been suggested to him by the image on the canvas, whispered into his       
ear by those grinning lips. The mad passions of a hunted animal             
stirred within him, and he loathed the man who was seated at the           
table, more than in his whole life he had ever loathed anything. He         
glanced wildly around. Something glimmered on the top of the painted       
chest that faced him. His eye fell on it. He knew what it was. It           
was a knife that he had brought up, some days before, to cut a piece       
of cord, and had forgotten to take away with him. He moved slowly           
towards it, passing Hallward as he did so. As soon as he got behind         
him, he seized it, and turned round. Hallward stirred in his chair         
as if he was going to rise. He rushed at him, and dug the knife into       
the great vein that is behind the ear, crushing the man's head down on     
the table, and stabbing again and again.                                   
  There was a stifled groan, and the horrible sound of some one             
choking with blood. Three times the outstretched arms shot up               
convulsively, waving grotesque stiff-fingered hands in the air. He         
stabbed him twice more, but the man did not move. Something began to       
trickle on the floor. He waited for a moment, still pressing the           
head down. Then he threw the knife on the table, and listened.             
  He could hear nothing, but the drip, drip on the threadbare               
carpet. He opened the door and went out on the landing. The house           
was absolutely quiet. No one was about. For a few seconds he stood         
bending over the balustrade, and peering down into the black               
seething well of darkness. Then he took out the key and returned to         
the room, locking himself in as he did so.                                 
  The thing was still seated in the chair, straining over the table         
with bowed head, and humped back, and long fantastic arms. Had it           
not been for the red, jagged tear in the neck, and the clotted black       
pool that was slowly widening on the table, one would have said that       
the man was simply asleep.                                                 
  How quickly it had all been done! He felt strangely calm, and,           
walking over to the window, opened it and stepped out on the               
balcony. The wind had blown the fog away, and the sky was like a           
monstrous peacock's tail, starred with myriads of golden eyes. He           
looked down, and saw the policeman going his rounds and flashing the       
long beam of his lantern on the doors of the silent houses. The             
crimson spot of a prowling hansom gleamed at the corner, and then           
vanished. A woman in a fluttering shawl was creeping slowly by the         
railings, staggering as she went. Now and then she  stopped, and           
peered back. Once, she began to sing in a hoarse voice. The                 
policeman strolled over and said something to her. She stumbled             
away, laughing. A bitter blast swept across the Square. The gas             
lamps flickered, and became blue, and the leafless trees shook their       
black iron branches to and fro. He shivered, and went back, closing         
the window behind him.                                                     
  Having reached the door, he turned the key, and opened it. He did         
not even glance at the murdered man. He felt that the secret of the         
whole thing was not to realize the situation. The friend who had           
painted the fatal portrait to which all his misery had been due, had       
gone out of his life. That was enough.                                     
  Then he remembered the lamp. It was a rather curious one of               
Moorish workmanship, made of dull silver inlaid with arabesques of         
burnished steel, and studded with coarse turquoises. Perhaps it             
might be missed by his servant, and questions would be asked. He           
hesitated for a moment, then he turned back and took it from the           
table. He could not help seeing the dead thing. How still it was!           
How horribly white the long hands looked! It was like a dreadful wax       
image.                                                                     
  Having locked the door behind him, he crept quietly downstairs.           
The woodwork creaked, and seemed to cry out as if in pain. He               
stopped several times, and waited. No: everything was still. It was         
merely. the sound of his own footsteps.                                     
  When he reached the library, he saw the bag and coat in the               
corner. They must be hidden away somewhere. He unlocked a secret press     
that was in the wainscoting, a press in which he kept his own               
curious disguises, and put them into it. He could easily burn them         
afterwards. Then he pulled out his watch. It was twenty minutes to         
two.                                                                       
  He sat down and began to think. Every year- every month, almost- men     
were strangled in England for what he had done. There had been a           
madness of murder in the air. Some red star had come too close to           
the earth.... And yet what evidence was there against him? Basil           
Hallward had left the house at eleven. No one had seen him come in         
again. Most of the servants were at Selby Royal. His valet had gone to     
bed.... Paris? Yes. It was to Paris that Basil had gone, and by the         
midnight train, as he had intended. With his curious reserved               
habits, it would be months before any suspicions would be aroused.         
Months! Everything could be destroyed long before then.                     
  A sudden thought struck him. He put on his fur coat and hat, and         
went out into the hall. There he paused, hearing the slow, heavy tread     
of the policeman on the pavement outside, and seeing the flash of           
the bull's-eye reflected in the window. He waited, and held his             
breath.                                                                     
  After a few moments he drew back the latch, and slipped out,             
shutting the door very gently behind him. Then he began ringing, the       
bell. In about five minutes his valet appeared, half dressed, and           
looking very drowsy.                                                       
  "I am sorry to have had to wake you up, Francis," he said,               
stepping in; "but I had forgotten my latchkey. What time is it?"           
  "Ten minutes past two, sir," answered the man, looking at the             
clock and blinking.                                                         
  "Ten minutes past two? How horribly late! You must wake me at nine       
to-morrow. I have some work to do."                                         
  "All right, sir."                                                         
  "Did any one call this evening?"                                         
  "Mr. Hallward, sir. He stayed here till eleven, and then he went         
away to catch his train."                                                   
  "Oh! I am sorry I didn't see him. Did he leave any message?"             
  "No, sir, except that he would write to you from Paris, if he did         
not find you at the club."                                                 
  "That will do, Francis. Don't forget to call me at nine to-morrow."       
  "No, sir."                                                               
  The man shambled down the passage in his slippers.                       
  Dorian Gray threw his hat and coat upon the table, and passed into       
the library. For a quarter of an hour he walked up and down the room       
biting his lip, and thinking. Then he took down the Blue Book from one     
of the shelves, and began to turn over the leaves. "Alan Campbell,         
152, Hertford Street, Mayfair." Yes; that was the man he wanted.           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XIV                                   
-                                                                           
  At nine o'clock the next morning his servant came in with a cup of       
chocolate on a tray, and opened the shutters. Dorian was sleeping           
quite peacefully, lying on his right side, with one hand underneath         
his cheek. He looked like a boy who had been tired out with play, or       
study.                                                                     
  The man had to touch him twice on the shoulder before he woke, and       
as he opened his eyes a faint smile passed across his lips, as             
though he had been lost in some delightful dream. Yet he had not           
dreamed at all. His night had been untroubled by any images of             
pleasure or of pain. But youth smiles without any reason. It is one of     
its chiefest charms.                                                       
  He turned round, and, leaning upon his elbow, began to sip his           
chocolate. The mellow November sun came streaming into the room. The       
sky was bright, and there was a genial warmth in the air. It was           
almost like a morning in May.                                               
  Gradually the events of the preceding night crept with silent             
bloodstained feet into his brain and reconstructed themselves there         
with terrible distinctness. He winced at the memory of all that he had     
suffered, and for a moment the same curious feeling of loathing for         
Basil Hallward, that had made him kill him as he sat in the chair,         
came back to him, and he grew cold with passion. The dead man was           
still sitting there, too, and in the sunlight now. How horrible that       
was! Such hideous things were for the darkness, not for the day.           
  He felt that if he brooded on what he had gone through he would           
sicken or grow mad. There were sins whose fascination was more in           
the memory than in the doing of them, strange triumphs that                 
gratified the pride more than the passions, and gave to the                 
intellect a quickened sense of joy, greater than a joy they brought,       
or could ever bring, to the senses. But this was not one of them. It       
was a thing to be driven out of the mind, to be drugged with               
poppies, to be strangled lest it might strangle one itself.                 
  When the half-hour struck, he passed his hand across his forehead,       
and then got up hastily, and dressed himself with even more than his       
usual care, giving a good deal of attention to the choice of his           
necktie and scarf-pin, and changing his rings more than once. He spent     
a long time also over breakfast, tasting the various dishes, talking       
to his valet about some new liveries that he was thinking of getting       
made for the servants at Selby, and going through his                       
correspondence. At some of the letters he smiled. Three of them             
bored him. One he read several times over, and then tore up with a         
slight look of annoyance in his face. "That awful thing, a woman's         
memory!" as Lord Henry had once said.                                       
  After he had drunk his cup of black coffee, he wiped his lips slowly     
with a napkin, motioned to his servant to wait, and going over to           
the table sat down and wrote two letters. One he put in his pocket,         
the other he handed to the valet.                                           
  "Take this round to 152, Hertford Street, Francis, and if Mr.             
Campbell is out of town, get his address."                                 
  As soon as he was alone, he lit a cigarette, and began sketching         
upon a piece of paper, drawing first flowers, and bits of                   
architecture, and then human faces. Suddenly he remarked that every         
face that he drew seemed to have a fantastic likeness to Basil             
Hallward. He frowned, and getting up, went over to the bookcase and         
took out a volume at hazard. He was determined that he would not think     
about what had happened until it became absolutely necessary that he       
should do so.                                                               
  When he had stretched himself on the sofa, he looked at the               
title-page of the book. It was Gautier's "Emaux et Camees,"                 
Charpentier's Japanese-paper edition, with the Jacquemart etching. The     
binding was of citron-green leather, with a design of gilt                 
trellis-work and dotted pomegranates. It had been given to him by           
Adrian Singleton. As he turned over the pages his eye fell on the poem     
about the hand of Lacenaire, the cold yellow hand "du supplice             
encore mal lavee," with its downy red hairs and its "doigts de faune."     
He glanced at his own white taper fingers, shuddering slightly in           
spite of himself, and passed on, till he came to those lovely               
stanzas upon Venice;                                                       
-                                                                           
              "Sur une gamme chromatique,                                   
                Le sein de perles ruisselant,                               
              La Venus de l'Adriatique                                     
                Sort de l'eau son corps rose et blanc.                     
-                                                                           
              Les domes, sur l'azur des ondes                               
                Suivant la phrase au pur contour,                           
              S'enflent comme des gorges rondes                             
                Que souleve un soupir d'amour.                             
-                                                                           
              L'esquif aborde et me depose,                                 
                Jetant son amarre au pilier,                               
              Devant une facade rose,                                       
                Sur le marbre d'un escalier."                               
-                                                                           
  How exquisite they were! As one read them, one seemed to be floating     
down the green waterways of the pink and pearl city, seated in a black     
gondola with silver prow and trailing curtains. The mere lines             
looked to him like those straight lines of turquoise-blue that             
follow one as one pushes out to the Lido. The sudden flashes of colour     
reminded him of the gleam of the opal-and-iris-throated birds that         
flutter round the tall honey-combed Campanile, or stalk, with such         
stately grace, through the dim, dust-stained arcades. Leaning back         
with half-closed eyes, he kept saying over and over to himself:             
-                                                                           
              "Devant une facade rose,                                     
                Sur le marbre d'un escalier."                               
-                                                                           
  The whole of Venice was in those two lines. He remembered the autumn     
that he had passed there, and a wonderful love that had stirred him to     
mad, delightful follies. There was romance in every place. But Venice,     
like Oxford, had kept the background for romance, and, to the true         
romantic, background was everything, or almost everything. Basil had       
been with him part of the time, and had gone wild over Tintoret.           
Poor Basil! what a horrible way for a man to die!                           
  He sighed, and took up the volume again, and tried to forget. He         
read of the swallows that fly in and out of the little cafe at             
Smyrna where the Hadjis sit counting their amber beads and the             
turbaned merchants smoke their long tasselled pipes and talk gravely       
to each other; he read of the Obelisk in the Place de la Concorde that     
weeps tears of granite in its lonely sunless exile, and longs to be         
back by the hot lotus-covered Nile, where there are Sphinxes, and           
rose-red ibises, and white vultures with gilded claws, and crocodiles,     
with small beryl eyes, that crawl over the green steaming mud; he           
began to brood over those verses which, drawing music from                 
kiss-stained marble, tell of that curious statue that Gautier compares     
to a contralto voice, the "monstre charmant" that couches in the           
porphyry-room of the Louvre. But after a time the book fell from his       
hand. He grew nervous, and a horrible fit of terror came over him.         
What if Alan Campbell should be out of England? Days would elapse           
before he could come back. Perhaps he might refuse to come. What could     
he do then? Every moment was of vital importance.                           
  They had been great friends once, five years before- almost               
inseparable, indeed. Then the intimacy had come suddenly to an end.         
When they met in society now, it was only Dorian Gray who smiled; Alan     
Campbell never did.                                                         
  He was an extremely clever young man, though he had no real               
appreciation of the visible arts, and whatever little sense of the         
beauty of poetry he possessed he had gained entirely from Dorian.           
His dominant intellectual passion was for science. At Cambridge he had     
spent a great deal of his time working in the Laboratory, and had           
taken a good class in the Natural Science Tripos of his year.               
Indeed, he was still devoted to the study of chemistry, and had a           
laboratory of his own, in which he used to shut himself up all day         
long, greatly to the annoyance of his mother, who had set her heart on     
his standing for parliament and had a vague idea that a chemist was         
a person who made up prescriptions. He was an excellent musician,           
however, as well, and played both the violin and the piano better than     
most amateurs. In fact, it was music that had first brought him and         
Dorian Gray together- music and that indefinable attraction that           
Dorian seemed to be able to exercise whenever he wished, and indeed         
exercised often without being conscious of it. They had met at Lady         
Berkshire's the night that Rubinstein played there, and after that         
used to be always seen together at the Opera, and wherever good             
music was going on. For eighteen months their intimacy lasted.             
Campbell was always either at Selby Royal or in Grosvenor Square. To       
him, as to many others, Dorian Dorian Gray was the type of                 
everything that is wonderful and fascinating in life. Whether or not a     
quarrel had taken place between them no one ever knew. But suddenly         
people remarked that they scarcely spoke when they met, and that           
Campbell seemed always to go away early from any party at which Dorian     
Gray was present. He had changed, too- was strangely melancholy at         
times, appeared almost to dislike hearing music, and would never           
himself play, giving as his excuse, when he was called upon, that he       
was so absorbed in science that he had no time left in which to             
practise. And this was certainly true. Every day he seemed to become       
more interested in biology, and his name appeared once or twice in         
some of the scientific reviews, in connection with certain curious         
experiments.                                                               
  This was the man Dorian Gray was waiting for. Every second he kept       
glancing at the clock. As the minutes went by he became horribly           
agitated. At last he got up, and began to pace up and down the room,       
looking like a beautiful caged thing. He took long stealthy strides.       
His hands were curiously cold.                                             
  The suspense became unbearable. Time seemed to him to be crawling         
with feet of lead, while he by monstrous winds was being swept towards     
the jagged edge of some black cleft of precipice. He knew what was         
waiting for him there; saw it indeed, and, shuddering, crushed with         
dank hands his burning lids as though he would have robbed the very         
brain of sight, and driven the eyeballs back into their cave. It was       
useless. The brain had its own food on which it battened, and the           
imagination, made grotesque by terror, twisted and distorted as a           
living thing by pain, danced like some foul puppet on a stand, and         
grinned through moving masks. Then, suddenly, Time stopped for him.         
Yes: that blind, slow-breathing thing crawled no more, and horrible         
thoughts, Time being dead, raced nimbly on in front, and dragged a         
hideous future from its grave, and showed it to him. He stared at           
it. Its very horror made him stone.                                         
  At last the door opened, and his servant entered. He turned glazed       
eyes upon him.                                                             
  "Mr. Campbell, sir," said the man.                                       
  A sigh of relief broke from his parched lips, and the colour came         
back to his cheeks.                                                         
  "Ask him to come in at once, Francis." He felt that he was himself       
again. His mood of cowardice had passed away.                               
  The man bowed, and retired. In a few moments Alan Campbell walked         
in, looking very stern and rather pale, his pallor being intensified       
by his coal-black hair and dark eyebrows.                                   
  "Alan! this is kind of you. I thank you for coming."                     
  "I had intended never to enter your house again, Gray. But you           
said it was a matter of life and death." His voice was hard and             
cold. He spoke with slow deliberation. There was a look of contempt in     
the steady searching gaze that he turned on Dorian. He kept his             
hands in the pockets of his Astrakhan coat, and seemed not to have         
noticed the gesture with which he had been greeted.                         
  "Yes: it is a matter of life and death, Alan, and to more than one       
person. Sit down."                                                         
  Campbell took a chair by the table, and Dorian sat opposite to           
him. The two men's eyes met. In Dorian's there was infinite pity. He       
knew that what he was going to do was dreadful.                             
  After a strained moment of silence, he leaned across and said,           
very quietly, but watching the effect of each word upon the face of         
him he had sent for, "Alan, in a locked room at the top of this house,     
a room to which nobody but myself has access, a dead man is seated         
at a table. He has been dead ten hours now. Don't stir, and don't look     
at me like that. Who the man is, why he died, how he died, are matters     
that do not concern you. What you have to do is this-"                     
  "Stop, Gray. I don't want to know anything further. Whether what you     
have told me is true or not true, doesn't concern me. I entirely           
decline to be mixed up in your life. Keep your horrible secrets to         
yourself. They don't interest me any more."                                 
  "Alan, they will have to interest you. This one will have to             
interest you. I am awfully sorry for you, Alan. But I can't help           
myself. You are the one mark who is able to save me. I am forced to         
bring you into the matter. I have no option. Alan, you are scientific.     
You know about chemistry, and things of that kind. You have made           
experiments. What you have got to do is to destroy the thing that is       
upstairs- to destroy it so that not a vestige of it will be left.           
Nobody saw this person come into the house. Indeed, at the present         
moment he is supposed to be in Paris. He will not be missed for             
months. When he is missed, there must be no trace of him found here.       
You, Alan, you must change him, and everything that belongs to him,         
into a handful of ashes that I may scatter in the air."                     
  "You are mad, Dorian."                                                   
  "Ah! I was waiting for you to call me Dorian."                           
  "You are mad, I tell you- mad to imagine that I would raise a finger     
to help you, mad to make this monstrous confession. I will have             
nothing to do with this matter, whatever it is. Do you think I am           
going to peril my reputation for you? What is it to me what devil's         
work you are up to?"                                                       
  "It was suicide, Alan."                                                   
  "I am glad of that. But who drove him to it? You, I should fancy."       
  "Do you still refuse to do this for me?"                                 
  "Of course I refuse. I will have absolutely nothing to do with it. I     
don't care what shame comes on you. You deserve it all. I should not       
be sorry to see you disgraced, publicly disgraced. How dare you ask         
me, of all men in the world, to mix myself up in this horror? I should     
have thought you knew more about people's characters. Your friend Lord     
Henry Wotton can't have taught you much about psychology, whatever         
else he has taught you. Nothing will induce me to stir a step to           
help you. You have come to the wrong man. Go to some of your               
friends. Don't come to me."                                                 
  "Alan, it was murder. I killed him. You don't know what he had           
made me suffer. Whatever my life is, he had more to do with the making     
or marring of it than poor Harry has had. He may not have intended it,     
the result was he same."                                                   
  "Murder! Good God, Dorian, is that what you have come to? I shall         
not inform upon you. It is not my business. Besides, without my             
stirring in the matter, you are certain to be arrested. Nobody ever         
commits a crime without doing something stupid. But I will have             
nothing to do with it."                                                     
  "You must have something to do with it. Wait, wait a moment;             
listen to me. Only listen, Alan. All I ask of you is to perform a           
certain scientific experiment. You go to hospitals and dead-houses,         
and the horrors that you do there don't affect you. If in some hideous     
dissecting-room or fetid laboratory you found this man lying on a           
leaden table with red gutters scooped out in it for the blood to           
flow through you would simply look upon him as an admirable subject.       
You would not turn a hair. You would not believe that you were doing       
anything wrong. On the contrary, you would probably feel that you were     
benefiting the human race, or increasing the sum of knowledge in the       
world, or gratifying intellectual curiosity, or something of that           
kind. What I want you to do is merely what you have often done before.     
Indeed, to destroy a body must be far less horrible than what you           
are accustomed to work at. And, remember, it is the only piece of           
evidence against me. If it is discovered, I am lost; and it is sure to     
be discovered unless you help me."                                         
  "I have no desire to help you. You forget that. I am simply               
indifferent to the whole thing. It has nothing to do with me."             
  "Alan, I entreat you. Think of the position I am in. Just before you     
came I almost fainted with terror. You may know terror yourself some       
day. No! don't think of that. Look at the matter purely from the           
scientific point of view. You don't inquire where the dead things on       
which you experiment come from. Don't inquire now. I have told you too     
much as it is. But I beg of you to do this. We were friends once,           
Alan."                                                                     
  "Don't speak about those days, Dorian: they are dead."                   
  "The dead linger sometimes. The man upstairs will not go away. He is     
sitting at the table with bowed head and outstretched arms. Alan!           
Alan! if you don't come to my assistance I am ruined. Why, they will       
hang me, Alan! Don't you understand? They will hang me for what I have     
done."                                                                     
  "There is no good in prolonging this scene. I absolutely refuse to       
do anything in the matter. It is insane of you to ask me."                 
  "You refuse?"                                                             
  "Yes."                                                                   
  "I entreat you, Alan."                                                   
  "It is useless."                                                         
  The same look of pity came into Dorian Gray's eyes. Then he               
stretched out his hand, took a piece of paper, and wrote something         
on it. He read it over twice, folded it carefully, and pushed it           
across the table. Having done this, he got up, and went over to the         
window.                                                                     
  Campbell looked at him in surprise, and then took up the paper,           
and opened it. As he read it, his face became ghastly pale, and he         
fell back in his chair. A horrible sense of sickness came over him. He     
felt as if his heart was beating itself to death in some empty hollow.     
  After two or three minutes of terrible silence, Dorian turned round,     
and came and stood behind him, putting his hand upon his shoulder.         
  "I am so sorry for you, Alan," he murmured, "but you leave me no         
alternative. I have a letter written already. Here it is. You see           
the address. If you don't help me, I must send it. If you don't help       
me, I will send it. You know what the result will be. But you are           
going to help me. It is impossible for you to refuse now. I tried to       
spare you. You will do me the justice to admit that. You were stern,       
harsh, offensive. You treated me as no man has ever dared to treat me-     
no living man, at any rate. I bore it all. Now it is for me to dictate     
terms."                                                                     
  Campbell buried his face in his hands, and a shudder passed               
through him.                                                               
  "Yes, it is my turn to dictate terms, Alan. You know what they           
are. The thing is quite simple. Come, don't work yourself into this         
fever. The thing has to be done. Face it, and do it."                       
  A groan broke from Campbell's lips, and he shivered all over. The         
ticking of the clock on the mantel-piece seemed to him to be               
dividing time into separate atoms of agony, each of which was too           
terrible to be borne. He felt as if an iron ring was being slowly           
tightened round his forehead, as if the disgrace with which he was         
threatened had already come upon him. The hand upon his shoulder           
weighed like a band of lead. It was intolerable. It seemed to crush         
him.                                                                       
  "Come, Alan, you must decide at once."                                   
  "I cannot do it," he said mechanically, as though words could             
alter things.                                                               
  "You must. You have no choice. Don't delay."                             
  He hesitated a moment. "Is there a fire in the room upstairs?"           
  "Yes, there is a gas-fire with asbestos."                                 
  "I shall have to go home and get some things from the laboratory."       
  "No, Alan, you must not leave the house. Write out on a sheet of         
notepaper what you want, and my servant will take a cab and bring           
the things back to you."                                                   
  Campbell scrawled a few lines, blotted them, and addressed an             
envelope to his assistant. Dorian took the note up and read it             
carefully. Then he rang the bell, and gave it to his valet, with           
orders to return as soon as possible, and to bring the things with         
him.                                                                       
  As the hall door shut, Campbell started nervously, and, having got       
up from the chair, went over to the chimney-piece. He was shivering         
with a kind of ague. For nearly twenty minutes, neither of the men         
spoke. A fly buzzed noisily about the room, and the ticking of the         
clock was like the beat of a hammer.                                       
  As the chime struck one, Campbell turned round, and, looking at           
Dorian Gray, saw that his eyes were filled with tears. There was           
something in the purity and refinement of that sad face that seemed to     
enrage him. "You are infamous, absolutely infamous!" he muttered.           
  "Hush, Alan: you have saved my life," said Dorian.                       
  "Your life? Good heavens! what a life that is. You have gone from         
corruption to corruption, and you have culminated in crime. In doing       
what I am going to do, what you force me to do, it is not of your life     
that I am thinking."                                                       
  "Ah, Alan," murmured Dorian, with a sigh, "I wish you had a               
thousandth part of the pity for me that I have for you." He turned         
away as he spoke, and stood looking out at the garden. Campbell made       
no answer.                                                                 
  After about ten minutes a knock came to the door, and the servant         
entered, carrying a large mahogany chest of chemicals, with a long         
coil of steel and platinum wire and two rather curiously-shaped iron       
clamps.                                                                     
  "Shall I leave the things here, sir?" he asked Campbell.                 
  "Yes," said Dorian. "And I am afraid, Francis, that I have another       
errand for you. What is the name of the man at Richmond who supplies       
Selby with orchids?"                                                       
  "Harden, sir."                                                           
  "Yes- Harden. You must go down to Richmond at once, see Harden           
personally, and tell him to send twice as many orchids as I ordered,       
and to have as few white ones as possible. In fact, I don't want any       
white ones. It is a lovely day, Francis, and Richmond is a very pretty     
place, otherwise I wouldn't bother you about it."                           
  "No trouble, sir. At what time shall I be back?"                         
  Dorian looked at Campbell. "How long will your experiment take,           
Alan?" he said, in a calm, indifferent voice. The presence of a             
third person in the room seemed to give him extraordinary courage.         
  Campbell frowned, and bit his lip. "It will take about five               
hours," he answered.                                                       
  "It will be time enough, then, if you are back at half-past seven,       
Francis. Or stay: just leave my things out for dressing. You can           
have the evening to yourself. I am not dining at home, so I shall           
not want you."                                                             
  "Thank you, sir," said the man, leaving the room.                         
  "Now, Alan, there is not a moment to be lost. How heavy this chest       
is! I'll take it for you. You bring the other things." He spoke             
rapidly, and in an authoritative manner. Campbell felt dominated by         
him. They left the room together.                                           
  When they reached the top landing, Dorian took out the key and           
turned it in the lock. Then he stopped, and a troubled look came           
into his eyes. He shuddered. "I don't think I can go in, Alan," he         
murmured.                                                                   
  "It is nothing to me. I don't require you," said Campbell, coldly.       
  Dorian half opened the door. As he did so, he saw the face of his         
portrait leering in the sunlight. On the floor in front of it the torn     
curtain was lying. He remembered that the night before he had               
forgotten, for the first time in his life, to hide the fatal canvas,       
and was about to rush forward, when he drew back with a shudder.           
  What was that loathsome red dew that gleamed, wet and glistening, on     
one of the hands, as though the canvas had sweated blood? How horrible     
it was!- more horrible, it seemed to him for the moment, than the           
silent thing he knew was stretched across the table, the thing whose       
grotesque misshapen shadow, on the spotted carpet showed him that it       
had not stirred, but was still there, as he had left it.                   
  He heaved a deep breath, opened the door a little wider, and with         
half-closed eyes and averted head walked quickly in, determined that       
he would not look even once upon the dead man. Then, stooping down,         
and taking up the gold-and-purple hanging, he flung it right over           
the picture.                                                               
  There he stopped, feeling afraid to turn round, and his eyes fixed

0

9

themselves on the intricacies of the pattern before him. He heard           
Campbell bringing in the heavy chest, and the irons, and the other         
things that he had required for his dreadful work. He began to             
wonder if he and Basil Hallward had ever met, and, if so, what they         
had thought of each other.                                                 
  "Leave me now," said a stern voice behind him.                           
  He turned and hurried out, just conscious that the dead man had been     
thrust back into the chair, and that Campbell was gazing into a             
glistening yellow face. As he was going downstairs he heard the key         
being turned in the lock.                                                   
  It was long after seven when Campbell came back into the library. He     
was pale, but absolutely calm. "I have done what you asked me to           
do," he muttered. "And now, good-bye. Let us never see each other           
again."                                                                     
  "You have saved me from ruin, Alan. I cannot forget that," said           
Dorian, simply.                                                             
  As soon as Campbell had left, he went upstairs. There was a horrible     
smell of nitric acid in the room. But the thing that had been               
sitting at the table was gone.                                             
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER XV                                   
-                                                                           
  That evening, at eight-thirty, exquisitely dressed, and wearing a         
large button-hole of Parma violets, Dorian Gray was ushered into           
Lady Narborough's drawing-room by bowing servants. His forehead was         
throbbing with maddened nerves, and he felt wildly excited, but his         
manner as he bent over his hostess's hand was as easy and graceful         
as ever. Perhaps one never seems so much at one's ease as when one has     
to play a part. Certainly no one looking at Dorian Gray that night         
could have believed that he had passed through a tragedy as horrible       
as any tragedy of our age. Those finely-shaped fingers could never         
have clutched a knife of sin, nor those smiling lips have cried out on     
God and goodness. He himself could not help wondering at the calm of       
his demeanour, and for a moment felt keenly the terrible pleasure of a     
double life.                                                               
  It was a small party, got up rather in a hurry by Lady Narborough,       
who was a very clever woman, with what Lord Henry used to describe         
as the remains of really remarkable ugliness. She had proved an             
excellent wife to one of our most tedious ambassadors, and having           
buried her husband properly in a marble mausoleum, which she had           
herself designed, and married off her daughters to some rich, rather       
elderly men, she devoted herself now to the pleasures of French             
fiction, French cookery, and French esprit when she could get it.           
  Dorian was one of her especial favourites, and she always told him       
that she was extremely glad she had not met him in early life. "I           
know, my dear, I should have fallen madly in love with you," she           
used to say, "and thrown my bonnet right over the mills for your sake.     
It is most fortunate that you were not thought of at the time. As it       
was, our bonnets were so unbecoming, and the mills were so occupied in     
trying to raise the wind, that I never had even a flirtation with           
anybody. However, that was all Narborough's fault. He was dreadfully       
short-sighted, and there is no pleasure in taking in a husband who         
never sees anything."                                                       
  Her guests this evening were rather tedious. The fact was, as she         
explained to Dorian, behind a very shabby fan, one of her married           
daughters had come up quite suddenly to stay with her, and, to make         
matters worse, had actually brought her husband with her. "I think         
it is most unkind of her, my dear," she whispered. "Of course I go and     
stay with them every summer after I come from Homburg, but then an old     
woman like me must have fresh air sometimes, and besides, I really         
wake them up. You don't know what an existence they lead down there.       
It is pure unadulterated country life. They get up early, because they     
have so much to do, and go to bed early because they have so little to     
think about. There has not been a scandal in the neighbourhood since       
the time of Queen Elizabeth, and consequently they all fall asleep         
after dinner. You sha'n't sit next either of them. You shall sit by         
me, and amuse me."                                                         
  Dorian murmured a graceful compliment, and looked round the room.         
Yes: it was certainly a tedious party. Two of the people he had             
never seen before, and the others consisted of Ernest Harrowden, one       
of those middle-aged mediocrities so common in London clubs who have       
no enemies, but are thoroughly disliked by their friends; Lady Roxton,     
an overdressed woman of forty-seven, with a hooked nose, who was           
always trying to get herself compromised, but was so peculiarly             
plain that to her great disappointment no one would ever believe           
anything against her; Mrs. Erlynne, a pushing nobody, with a               
delightful lisp, and Venetian-red hair; Lady Alice Chapman, his             
hostess's daughter, a dowdy dull girl, with one of those                   
characteristic British faces, that, once seen are never remembered;         
and her husband, a red-cheeked, white-whiskered creature who, like         
so many of his class, was under the impression that inordinate             
joviality can atone for an entire lack of ideas.                           
  He was rather sorry he had come, till Lady Narborough, looking at         
the great ormolu gilt clock that sprawled in gaudy curves on the           
mauve-draped mantelshelf, exclaimed: "How horrid of Henry Wotton to be     
so late! I sent round to him this morning on chance, and he promised       
faithfully not to disappoint me."                                           
  It was some consolation that Harry was to be there, and when the         
door opened and he heard his slow musical voice lending charm to           
some insincere apology, he ceased to feel bored.                           
  But at dinner he could not eat anything. Plate after plate went away     
untasted. Lady Narborough kept scolding him for what she called "an         
insult to poor Adolphe, who invented the menu specially for you,"           
and now and then Lord Henry looked across at him, wondering at his         
silence and abstracted manner. From time to time the butler filled his     
glass with champagne. He drank eagerly, and his thirst seemed to           
increase.                                                                   
  "Dorian," said Lord Henry, at last, as the chaudfroid was being           
handed round, "what is the matter with you to-night? You are quite out     
of sorts."                                                                 
  "I believe he is in love," cried Lady Narborough, "and that he is         
afraid to tell me for fear I should be jealous. He is quite right. I       
certainly should."                                                         
  "Dear Lady Narborough," murmured Dorian, smiling, "I have not been       
in love for a whole week- not, in fact, since Madame de Ferrol left         
town."                                                                     
  "How you men can fall in love with that woman!" exclaimed the old         
lady. "I really cannot understand it."                                     
  "It is simply because she remembers you when you were a little girl,     
Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry. "She is the one link between us and     
your short frocks."                                                         
  "She does not remember my short frocks at all, Lord Henry. But I         
remember her very well at Vienna thirty years ago, and how                 
dicolletee she was then."                                                   
  "She is still dicolletee," he answered, taking an olive in his           
long fingers; "and when she is in a very smart gown she looks like         
an edition de luxe of a bad French novel. She is really wonderful, and     
full of surprises. Her capacity for family affection is extraordinary.     
When her third husband died, her hair turned quite gold from grief."       
  "How can you, Harry!" cried Dorian.                                       
  "It is a most romantic explanation," laughed the hostess. "But her       
third husband, Lord Henry! You don't mean to say Ferrol is the             
fourth?"                                                                   
  "Certainly, Lady Narborough."                                             
  "I don't believe a word of it."                                           
  "Well, ask Mr. Gray. He is one of her most intimate friends."             
  "Is it true, Mr. Gray?"                                                   
  "She assures me so, Lady Narborough," said Dorian. "I asked her           
whether, like Marguerite de Navarre, she had their hearts embalmed and     
hung at her girdle. She told me she didn't, because none of them had       
had any hearts at all."                                                     
  "Four husbands! Upon my word that is trop de zele."                       
  "Trop d' audace, I tell her," said Dorian.                               
  "Oh! she is audacious enough for anything, my dear. And what is           
Ferrol like? I don't know him."                                             
  "The husbands of very beautiful women belong to the criminal             
classes," said Lord Henry, sipping his wine.                               
  Lady Narborough hit him with her fan. "Lord Henry, I am not at all       
surprised that the world says that you are extremely wicked."               
  "But what world says that?" asked Lord Henry, elevating his               
eyebrows. "It can only be the next world. This world and I are on           
excellent terms."                                                           
  "Everybody I know says you are very wicked," cried the old lady,         
shaking her head.                                                           
  Lord Henry looked serious for some moments. "It is perfectly             
monstrous," he said, at last, "the way people go about nowadays saying     
things against one behind one's back that are absolutely and               
entirely true."                                                             
  "Isn't he incorrigible?" cried Dorian, leaning forward in his chair.     
  "I hope so," said his hostess, laughing. "But really if you all           
worship Madame de Ferrol in this ridiculous way, I shall have to marry     
again so as to be in the fashion."                                         
  "You will never marry again, Lady Narborough," broke in Lord             
Henry. "You were far too happy. When a woman marries again it is           
because she detested her first husband. When a man marries again, it       
is because he adored his first wife. Women try their luck; men risk         
theirs."                                                                   
  "Narborough wasn't perfect," cried the old lady.                         
  "If he had been, you would not have loved him, my dear lady," was         
the rejoinder. "Women love us for our defects. If we have enough of         
them they will forgive us everything, even our intellects. You will         
never ask me to dinner again, after saying this, I am afraid, Lady         
Narborough; but it is quite true."                                         
  "Of course it is true, Lord Henry. If we women did not love you           
for your defects, where would you all be? Not one of you would ever be     
married. You would be a set of unfortunate bachelors. Not, however,         
that that would alter you much. Nowadays all the married men live like     
bachelors, and all the bachelors like married men."                         
  "Fin de siecle," murmured Lord Henry.                                     
  "Fin du globe," answered his hostess.                                     
  "I wish it were fin du globe," said Dorian, with a sigh. "Life is         
a great disappointment."                                                   
  "Ah, my dear," cried Lady Narborough, putting on her gloves,             
"don't tell me that you have exhausted Life. When a man says that           
one knows that Life has exhausted him. Lord Henry is very wicked,           
and I sometimes wish that I had been; but you are made to be good- you     
look so good. I must find you a nice wife. Lord Henry, don't you think     
that Mr. Gray should get married?"                                         
  "I am always telling him so, Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry, with     
a bow.                                                                     
  "Well, we must look out for a suitable match for him. I shall go         
through Debrett carefully to-night. and draw out a list of all the         
eligible young ladies."                                                     
  "With their ages, Lady Narborough?" asked Dorian.                         
  "Of course, with their ages, slightly edited. But nothing must be         
done in a hurry. I want it to be what The Morning Post calls a             
suitable alliance, and I want you both to be happy."                       
  "What nonsense people talk about happy marriages!" exclaimed Lord         
Henry. "A man can be happy with any woman, as long as he does not love     
her."                                                                       
  "Ah! what a cynic you are!" cried the old lady, pushing back her         
chair, and nodding to Lady Ruxton. "You must come and dine with me         
soon again. You are really an admirable tonic, much better than what       
Sir Andrew prescribes for me. You must tell me what people you would       
like to meet, though. I want it to be a delightful gathering."             
  "I like men who have a future, and women who have a past," he             
answered. "Or do you think that would make it a petticoat party?"           
  "I fear so," she said, laughing, as she stood up. "A thousand             
pardons, my dear Lady Ruxton," she added, "I didn't see you hadn't         
finished your cigarette."                                                   
  "Never mind, Lady Narborough. I smoke a great deal too much. I am         
going to limit myself, for the future."                                     
  "Pray don't, Lady Ruxton," said Lord Henry. "Moderation is a fatal       
thing. Enough is as bad as a meal. More than enough is as good as a         
feast."                                                                     
  Lady Ruxton glanced at him curiously. "You must come and explain         
that to me some afternoon, Lord Henry. It sounds a fascinating             
theory," she murmured, as she swept out of the room.                       
  "Now, mind you don't stay too long over your politics and                 
scandal," cried Lady Narborough from the door. "If you do, we are sure     
to squabble upstairs."                                                     
  The men laughed, and Mr. Chapman got up solemnly from the foot of         
the table and came up to the top. Dorian Gray changed his seat, and         
went and sat by Lord Henry. Mr. Chapman began to talk in a loud             
voice about the situation in the House of Commons. He guffawed at           
his adversaries. The word doctrinaire- word full of terror to the           
British mind- reappeared from time to time between his explosions.         
An alliterative prefix served as an ornament of oratory. He hoisted         
the Union Jack on the pinnacles of Thought. The inherited stupidity of     
the race- sound English common sense he jovially termed it- was             
shown to be the proper bulwark for Society.                                 
  A smile curved Lord Henry's lips, and he turned round and looked         
at Dorian.                                                                 
  "Are you better, my dear fellow?" he asked. "You seemed rather out       
of sorts at dinner."                                                       
  "I am quite well, Harry. I am tired. That is all."                       
  "You were charming last night. The little Duchess is quite devoted       
to you. She tells me she is going down to Selby."                           
  "She has promised to come on the twentieth."                             
  "Is Monmouth to be there too?"                                           
  "Oh, yes, Harry."                                                         
  "He bores me dreadfully, almost as much as he bores her. She is very     
clever, too clever for a woman. She lacks the indefinable charm of         
weakness. It is the feet of clay that makes the gold of the image           
precious. Her feet are very pretty, but they are not feet of clay.         
White porcelain feet, if you like. They have been through the fire,         
and what fire does not destroy, it hardens. She has had experiences."       
  "How long has she been married?" asked Dorian.                           
  "An eternity, she tells me. I believe, according to the peerage,         
it is ten years, but ten years with Monmouth must have been like           
eternity, with time thrown in. Who else is coming?"                         
  "Oh, the Willoughbys, Lord Rugby and his wife, our hostess, Geoffrey     
Clouston, the usual set. I have asked Lord Grotrian."                       
  "I like him," said Lord Henry. "A great many people don't, but I         
find him charming. He atones for being occasionally somewhat               
over-dressed, by being always absolutely over-educated. He is a very       
modern type."                                                               
  "I don't know if he will be able to come, Harry. He may have to go       
to Monte Carlo with his father."                                           
  "Ah! what a nuisance people's people are! Try and make him come.         
By the way, Dorian, you ran off very early last night. You left before     
eleven. What did you do afterwards? Did you go straight home?"             
  Dorian glanced at him hurriedly, and frowned. "No, Harry," he said       
at last, "I did not get home till nearly three."                           
  "Did you go to the club?"                                                 
  "Yes," he answered. Then he bit his lip. "No, I don't mean that. I       
didn't go to the club. I walked about. I forget what I did.... How         
inquisitive you are, Harry! You always want to know what one has           
been doing. I always want to forget what I have been doing. I came         
in at half-past two, if you wish to know the exact time. I had left my     
latchkey at home, and my servant had to let me in. If you want any         
corroborative evidence on the subject you can ask him."                     
  Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. "My dear fellow, as if I cared!       
Let us go up to the drawing-room. No sherry, thank you, Mr. Chapman.       
Something has happened to you, Dorian. Tell me what it is. You are not     
yourself to-night."                                                         
  "Don't mind me, Harry. I am irritable, and out of temper. I shall         
come round and see you to-morrow or next day. Make my excuses to Lady.     
Narborough. I sha'n't go upstairs. I shall go home. I must go home."       
  "All right, Dorian. I dare say I shall see you to-morrow at               
tea-time. The Duchess is coming."                                           
  "I will try to be there, Harry," he said, leaving the room. As he         
drove back to his own house he was conscious that the sense of             
terror he thought he had strangled had come back to him. Lord               
Henry's casual questioning had made him lose his nerves for the             
moment, and he wanted his nerve still. Things that were dangerous           
had to be destroyed. He winced. He hated the idea of even touching         
them.                                                                       
  Yet it had to be done. He realized that, and when he had locked           
the door of his library, he opened the secret press into which he           
had thrust Basil Hallward's coat and bag. A huge fire was blazing.         
He piled another log on it. The smell of singeing clothes and               
burning leather was horrible. It took him three-quarters of an hour to     
consume everything. At the end he felt faint and sick, and having           
lit some Algerian pastilles in a pierced copper brazier, he bathed his     
hands and forehead with a cool musk-scented vinegar.                       
  Suddenly he started. His eyes grew strangely bright and he gnawed         
nervously at his under-lip. Between two of the windows stood a large       
Florentine cabinet, made out of ebony, and inlaid with ivory and           
blue lapis. He watched it as though it were a thing that could             
fascinate and make afraid, as though it held something that he             
longed for and yet almost loathed. His breath quickened. A mad craving     
came over him. He lit a cigarette and then threw it away. His               
eyelids drooped till the long fringed lashes almost touched his cheek.     
But he still watched the cabinet. At last he got up from the sofa on       
which he had been lying, went over to it, and, having unlocked it,         
touched some hidden spring. A triangular drawer passed slowly out. His     
fingers moved instinctively towards it, dipped in, and closed on           
something. It was a small Chinese box of black and gold-dust               
lacquer, elaborately wrought, the sides patterned with curved waves,       
and the silken cords hung with round crystals and tasselled in plaited     
metal threads. He opened it. Inside was a green paste waxy in               
lustre, the odour curiously heavy and persistent.                           
  He hesitated for some moments, with a strangely immobile smile           
upon his face. Then shivering, though the atmosphere of the room was       
terribly hot, he drew himself up, and glanced at the clock. It was         
twenty minutes to twelve. He put the box back, shutting the cabinet         
doors as he did so, and went into his bedroom.                             
  As midnight was striking bronze blows upon the dusky air, Dorian         
Gray, dressed commonly, and with a muffler wrapped round his throat,       
crept quietly out of his house. In Bond Street he found a hansom           
with a good horse. He hailed it, and in a low voice gave the driver an     
address.                                                                   
  The man shook his head. "It is too far for me," he muttered.             
  "Here is a sovereign for you," said Dorian. "You shall have               
another if you drive fast."                                                 
  "All right, sir," answered the man, "you will be there in an             
hour," and after his fare had got in he turned his horse round, and         
drove rapidly towards the river.                                           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XVI                                   
-                                                                           
  A cold rain began to fall, and the blurred street-lamps looked           
ghastly in the dripping mist. The public-houses were just closing, and     
dim men and women were clustering in broken groups round their             
doors. From some of the bars came the sound of horrible laughter. In       
others, drunkards brawled and screamed.                                     
  Lying back in the hansom, with his hat pulled over his forehead,         
Dorian Gray watched with listless eyes the sordid shame of the great       
city, and now and then he repeated to himself the words that Lord           
Henry had said to him on the first day they had met, "To cure the soul     
by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul." Yes,         
that was the secret. He had often tried it, and would try it again         
now. There were opium-dens, where one could buy oblivion, dens of           
horror where the memory of old sins could be destroyed by the               
madness of sins that were new.                                             
  The moon hung low in the sky like a yellow skull. From time to           
time a huge misshapen cloud stretched a long arm across and hid it.         
The gas-lamps grew fewer, and the streets more narrow and gloomy. Once     
the man lost his way, and had to drive back half a mile. A steam           
rose from the horse as it splashed up the puddles. The side-windows of     
the hansom were clogged with a grey-flannel mist.                           
  "To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of     
the soul!" How the words rang in his ears! His soul, certainly, was         
sick to death. Was it true that the senses could cure it? Innocent         
blood had been spilt. What could atone for that? Ah! for that there         
was no atonement; but though forgiveness was impossible, forgetfulness     
was possible still, and he was determined to forget, to stamp the           
thing out, to crush it as one would crush the adder that had stung         
one. Indeed, what right had Basil to have spoken to him as he had           
done? Who had made him a judge over others? He had said things that         
were dreadful, horrible, not to be endured.                                 
  On and on plodded the hansom, going slower, it seemed to him, at         
each step. He thrust up the trap, and called to the man to drive           
faster. The hideous hunger for opium began to gnaw at him. His             
throat burned, and his delicate hands twitched nervously together.         
He struck at the horse madly with his stick. The driver laughed, and       
whipped up. He laughed in answer, and the man was silent.                   
  The way seemed interminable, and the streets like the black web of       
some sprawling spider. The monotony became unbearable, and, as the         
mist thickened, he felt afraid.                                             
  Then they passed by lonely brickfields. The fog was lighter here,         
and he could see the strange bottle-shaped kilns with their orange         
fan-like tongues of fire. A dog barked as they went by, and far away       
in the darkness some wandering seagull screamed. The horse stumbled in     
a rut, then swerved aside, and broke into a gallop.                         
  After some time they left the clay road, and rattled again over           
rough-paven streets. Most of the windows were dark, but now and then       
fantastic shadows were silhouetted against some lamp-lit blind. He         
watched them curiously. They moved like monstrous marionettes, and         
made gestures like live things. He hated them. A dull rage was in           
his heart. As they turned a corner a woman yelled something at them         
from an open door, and two men ran after the hansom for about a             
hundred yards. The driver beat at them with his whip.                       
  It is said that passion makes one think in a circle. Certainly           
with hideous iteration the bitten lips of Dorian Gray shaped and           
reshaped those subtle words that dealt with soul and sense, till he         
had found in them the full expression, as it were, of his mood, and         
justified, by intellectual approval, passions that without such             
justification would still have dominated his temper. From cell to cell     
of his brain crept the one thought; and the wild desire to live,           
most terrible of all man's appetites, quickened into force each             
trembling nerve and fibre. Ugliness that had once been hateful to           
him because it made things real, became dear to him now for that           
very reason. Ugliness was the one reality. The coarse brawl, the           
loathsome den, the crude vileness of disordered life, the very             
vileness of thief and outcast, were more vivid, in their intense           
actuality of impression, than all the gracious shapes of Art, the           
dreamy shadows of Song. They were what he needed for forgetfulness. In     
three days he would be free.                                               
  Suddenly the man drew up with a jerk at the top of a dark lane. Over     
the low roofs and jagged chimney-stacks of the houses rose the black       
masts of ships. Wreaths of white mist clung like ghostly sails to           
the yards.                                                                 
  "Somewhere about here, sir, ain't it?" he asked huskily through           
the trap.                                                                   
  Dorian started, and peered round. "This will do," he answered,           
and, having got out hastily, and given the driver the extra fare he         
had promised him, he walked quickly in the direction of the quay. Here     
and there a lantern gleamed at the stern of some huge merchantman. The     
light shook and splintered in the puddles. A red glare came from an         
outward-bound steamer that was coaling. The slimy pavement looked like     
a wet mackintosh.                                                           
  He hurried on towards the left, glancing back now and then to see if     
he was being followed. In about seven or eight minutes he reached a         
small shabby house, that was wedged in between two gaunt factories. In     
one of the top windows stood a lamp. He stopped, and gave a peculiar       
knock.                                                                     
  After a little while he heard steps in the passage, and the chain         
being unhooked. The door opened quietly, and he went in without saying     
a word to the squat misshapen figure that flattened itself upon the         
shadow as he passed. At the end of the hall hung a tattered green           
curtain that swayed and shook in the gusty wind which had followed him     
in from the street. He dragged it aside, and entered a long, low           
room which looked as if it had once been a third-rate                       
dancing-saloon. Shrill flaring gas-jets, dulled and distorted in the       
fly-blown mirrors that faced them, were ranged round the walls. Greasy     
reflectors of ribbed tin backed them, making quivering discs of light.     
The floor was covered with ochre-coloured sawdust, trampled here and       
there into mud, and stained with rings of spilt liquor. Some Malays         
were crouching by a little charcoal stove playing with bone                 
counters, and showing their white teeth as they chattered. In one           
corner with his head buried in his arms, a sailor sprawled over a           
table, and by the tawdrily-painted bar that ran across one complete         
side stood two haggard women mocking an old man who was brushing the       
sleeves of his coat with an expression of disgust. "He thinks he's got     
red ants on him," laughed one of them, as Dorian passed by. The man         
looked at her in terror, and began to whimper.                             
  At the end of the room there was a little staircase, leading to a         
darkened chamber. As Dorian hurried up its three rickety steps, the         
heavy odour of opium met him. He heaved a deep breath, and his             
nostrils quivered with pleasure. When he entered, a young man with         
smooth yellow hair, who was bending over a lamp lighting a long thin       
pipe, looked up at him, and nodded in a hesitating manner.                 
  "You here, Adrian?" muttered Dorian.                                     
  "Where else should I be?" he answered, listlessly. "None of the           
chaps will speak to me now."                                               
  "I thought you had left England."                                         
  "Darlington is not going to do anything. My brother paid the bill at     
last. George doesn't speak to me either.... I don't care," he added,       
with a sigh. "As long as one has this stuff, one doesn't want friends.     
I think I have had too many friends."                                       
  Dorian winced, and looked around at the grotesque things that lay in     
such fantastic postures on the ragged mattresses. The twisted limbs,       
the gaping mouths, the staring lustreless eyes, fascinated him. He         
knew in what strange heavens they were suffering, and what dull             
hells were teaching them the secret of some new joy. They were             
better off than he was. He was prisoned in thought. Memory, like a         
horrible malady, was eating his soul away. From time to time he seemed     
to see the eyes of Basil Hallward looking at him. Yet he felt he could     
not stay. The presence of Adrian Singleton troubled him. He wanted         
to be where no one would know who he was. He wanted to escape from         
himself.                                                                   
  "I am going on to the other place," he said, after a pause.               
  "On the wharf?"                                                           
  "Yes."                                                                   
  "That mad-cat is sure to be there. They won't have her in this place     
now."                                                                       
  Dorian shrugged his shoulders. "I am sick of women who love one.         
Women who hate one are much more interesting. Besides, the stuff is         
better."                                                                   
  "Much the same."                                                         
  "I like it better. Come and have something to drink. I must have         
something."                                                                 
  "I don't want anything," murmured the young man.                         
  "Never mind."                                                             
  Adrian Singleton rose up wearily, and followed Dorian to the bar.         
A half caste, in a ragged turban and a shabby ulster, grinned a             
hideous greeting as he thrust a bottle of brandy and two tumblers in       
front of them. The women sidled up, and began to chatter. Dorian           
turned his back on them, and said something in a low voice to Adrian       
Singleton.                                                                 
  A crooked smile, like a Malay crease, writhed across the face of one     
of the women. "We're very proud to-night," she sneered.                     
  "For God's sake don't talk to me," cried Dorian, stamping his foot       
on the ground. "What do you want? Money? Here it is. Don't ever talk       
to me again."                                                               
  Two red sparks flashed for a moment in the woman's sodden eyes, then     
flickered out, and left them dull and glazed. She tossed her head, and     
raked the coins off the counter with greedy fingers. Her companion         
watched her enviously.                                                     
  "It's no use," sighed Adrian Singleton "I don't care to go back.         
What does it matter? I am quite happy here."                               
  "You will write to me if you want anything, won't you?" said Dorian,     
after a pause.                                                             
  "Perhaps."                                                               
  "Good-night, then."                                                       
  "Good-night," answered the young man, passing up the steps, and           
wiping his parched mouth with a handkerchief.                               
  Dorian walked to the door with a look of pain in his face. As he         
drew the curtain aside a hideous laugh broke from the painted lips         
of the woman who had taken the money. "There goes the devil's               
bargain!" she hiccoughed, in a hoarse voice.                               
  "Curse you," he answered, "don't call me that."                           
  She snapped her fingers. "Prince Charming is what you like to be         
called, ain't it?" she yelled after him.                                   
  The drowsy sailor leapt to his feet as she spoke, and looked             
wildly round. The sound of the shutting of the hall door fell on his       
ear. He rushed out as if in pursuit.                                       
  Dorian Gray hurried along the quay through the drizzling rain. His       
meeting with Adrian Singleton had strangely moved him, and he wondered     
if the ruin of that young life was really to be laid at his door, as       
Basil Hallward had said to him with such infamy of insult. He bit           
his lip, and for a few seconds his eyes grew sad. Yet, after all, what     
did it matter to him? One's days were too brief to take the burden         
of another's errors on one's shoulders. Each man lived his own life,       
and paid his own price for living it. The only pity was one had to pay     
so often for a single fault. One had to pay over and over again,           
indeed. In her dealings with man Destiny never closed her accounts.         
  There are moments, psychologists tell us, when the passion for           
sin, or for what the world calls sin, so dominates a nature, that           
every fibre of the body, as every cell of the brain, seems to be           
instinct with fearful impulses. Men and women at such moments lose the     
freedom of their will. They move to their terrible end as automatons       
move. Choice is taken from them, and conscience is either killed,           
or, if it lives at all, lives but to give rebellion its fascination,       
and disobedience its charm. For all sins, as theologians weary not         
of reminding us, are sins of disobedience. When that high spirit, that     
morning-star of evil, fell from heaven, it was as a rebel that he           
fell.                                                                       
  Callous, concentrated on evil, with stained mind, and soul hungry         
for rebellion, Dorian Gray hastened on, quickening his steps as he         
went, but as he darted aside into a dim archway, that had served him       
often as a short cut to the ill-famed place where he was going, he         
felt himself suddenly seized from behind, and before he had time to         
defend himself he was thrust back against the wall, with a brutal hand     
round his throat.                                                           
  He struggled madly for life, and by a terrible effort wrenched the       
tightening fingers away. In a second he heard the click of a revolver,     
and saw the gleam of a polished barrel pointing straight at his             
head, and the dusky form of a short thick-set man facing him.               
  "What do you want?" he gasped.                                           
  "Keep quiet," said the man. "If you stir, I shoot you."                   
  "You are mad. What have I done to you?"                                   
  "You wrecked the life of Sibyl Vane," was the answer, "and Sibyl         
Vane was my sister. She killed herself. I know it. Her death is at         
your door. I swore I would kill you in return. For years I have sought     
you. I had no clue, no trace. The two people who could have                 
described you were dead. I knew nothing of you but the pet name she         
used to call you. I heard it to-night by chance. Make your peace           
with God, for to-night you are going to die."                               
  Dorian Gray grew sick with fear. "I never knew her," he stammered.       
"I never heard of her. You are mad."                                       
  "You had better confess your sin, for as sure as I am James Vane,         
you are going to die." There was a horrible moment. Dorian did not         
know what to say or do. "Down on your knees!" growled the man. "I give     
you one minute to make your peace- no more. I go on board to-night for     
India, and I must do my job first. One minute. That's all."                 
  Dorian's arms fell to his side. Paralyzed with terror, he did not         
know what to do. Suddenly a wild hope flashed across his brain.             
"Stop," he cried. "How long ago is it since your sister died? Quick,       
tell me!"                                                                   
  "Eighteen years," said the man. "Why do you ask me? What do years         
matter?"                                                                   
  "Eighteen years," laughed Dorian Gray, with a touch of triumph in         
his voice. "Eighteen years! Set me under the lamp and look at my           
face."                                                                     
  James Vane hesitated for a moment, not understanding what was meant.     
Then he seized Dorian Gray and dragged him from the archway.               
  Dim and wavering as was the wind-blown light, yet it served to           
show him the hideous  error, as it seemed, into which he had fallen,       
for the face of the man he had sought to kill had all the bloom of         
boyhood, all the unstained purity of youth. He seemed little more than     
a lad of twenty summers, hardly older, if older indeed at all, than         
his sister had been when they had parted so many years ago. It was         
obvious that this was not the man who had destroyed her life.               
  He loosened his hold and reeled back. "My God! my God!" he cried,         
"and I would have murdered you!"                                           
  Dorian Gray drew a long breath. "You have been on the brink of           
committing a terrible crime, my man," he said, looking at him sternly.     
"Let this be a warning to you not to take vengeance into your own           
hands."                                                                     
  "Forgive me, sir," muttered James Vane. "I was deceived. A chance         
word I heard in that damned den set me on the wrong track."                 
  "You had better go home, and put that pistol away, or you may get         
into trouble," said Dorian, turning on his heel, and going slowly down     
the street.                                                                 
  James Vane stood on the pavement in horror. He was trembling from         
head to foot. After a little while a black shadow that had been             
creeping along the dripping wall, moved out into the light and came         
close to him with stealthy footsteps. He felt a hand laid on his arm       
and looked round with a start. It was one of the women who had been         
drinking at the bar.                                                       
  "Why didn't you kill him?" she hissed out, putting her haggard           
face quite close to his. "I knew you were following him when you           
rushed out from Daly's. You fool! You should have killed him. He has       
lots of money, and he's as bad as bad."                                     
  "He is not the man I am looking for," he answered, "and I want no         
man's money. I want a man's life. The man whose life I want must be         
nearly forty now. This one is little more than a boy. Thank God, I         
have not got his blood upon my hands."                                     
  The woman gave a bitter laugh. "Little more than a boy!" she             
sneered. "Why, man, it's nigh on eighteen years since Prince               
Charming made me what I am."                                               
  "You lie!" cried James Vane.                                             
  She raised her hand up to heaven. "Before God I am telling the           
truth," she cried.                                                         
  "Before God?"                                                             
  "Strike me dumb if it ain't so. He is the worst one that comes here.     
They say he has sold himself to the devil for a pretty face. It's nigh     
on eighteen years since I met him. He hasn't changed much since             
then. I have though," she added with a sickly leer.                         
  "You swear this?"                                                         
  "I swear it," came in hoarse echo from her flat mouth. "But don't         
give me away to him," she whined; "I am afraid of him. Let me have         
some money for my night's lodging."                                         
  He broke from her with an oath, and rushed to the corner of the           
street, but Dorian Gray had disappeared. When he looked back, the           
woman had vanished also.                                                   
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XVII                                   
-                                                                           
  A week later Dorian Gray was sitting in the conservatory at Selby         
Royal talking to the pretty Duchess of Monmouth, who with her husband,     
a jaded-looking man of sixty, was amongst his guests. It was tea-time,     
and the mellow light of the huge lace-covered lamp that stood on the       
table lit up the delicate china and hammered silver of the service         
at which the Duchess was presiding. Her white hands were moving             
daintily among the cups, and her full red lips were smiling at             
something that Dorian had whispered to her. Lord Henry was lying           
back in a silk-draped wicker chair looking at them. On a                   
peach-coloured divan sat Lady Narborough pretending to listen to the       
Duke's description of the last Brazilian beetle that he had added to       
his collection. Three young men in elaborate smoking-suits were             
handing tea-cakes to some of the women. The house-party consisted of       
twelve people, and there were more expected to arrive on the next day.     
  "What are you two talking about?" said Lord Henry, strolling over to     
the table, and putting his cup down. "I hope Dorian has told you about     
my plan for rechristening everything, Gladys. It is a delightful           
idea."                                                                     
  "But I don't want to be rechristened, Harry," rejoined the               
Duchess, looking up at him with her wonderful eyes. "I am quite             
satisfied with my own name, and I am sure Mr. Gray should be satisfied     
with his."                                                                 
  "My dear Gladys, I would not alter either name for the world. They       
are both perfect. I was thinking chiefly of flowers. Yesterday I cut       
an orchid, for my buttonhole. It was a marvellous spotted thing, as         
effective as the seven deadly sins. In a thoughtless moment I asked         
one of the gardeners what it was called. He told me that it was a fine     
specimen of Rooinsoniana, or something dreadful of that kind. It is         
a sad truth, but we have lost the faculty of giving lovely names to         
things. Names are everything. I never quarrel with actions. My one         
quarrel is with words. That is the reason I hate vulgar realism in         
literature. The man who could call a spade a spade should be compelled     
to use one. It is the only thing he is fit for."                           
  "Then what should we call you, Harry?" she asked.                         
  "His name is Prince Paradox," said Dorian.                               
  "I recognize him in a flash," exclaimed the Duchess.                     
  "I won't hear of it," laughed Lord Henry, sinking into a chair.           
"From a label there is no escape! I refuse the title."                     
  "Royalties may not abdicate," fell as a warning from pretty lips.         
  "You wish me to defend my throne, then?"                                 
  "Yes."                                                                   
  "I give the truths of to-morrow."                                         
  "I prefer the mistakes of to-day," she answered.                         
  "You disarm me, Gladys," he cried, catching the wilfulness of her         
mood.                                                                       
  "Of your shield, Harry: not of your spear."                               
  "I never tilt against Beauty," he said, with a wave of his hand.         
  "That is your error, Harry, believe me. You value beauty far too         
much."                                                                     
  "How can you say that, I admit that I think that it is better to         
be beautiful than to be good. But on the other hand no one is more         
ready than I am to acknowledge that it is better to be good than to be     
ugly?"                                                                     
  "Ugliness is one of the seven deadly sins, then?" cried the Duchess.     
"What becomes of your simile about the orchid?"                             
  "Ugliness is one of the seven deadly virtues, Gladys. You, as a good     
Tory, must not underrate them. Beer, the Bible, and the seven deadly       
virtues have made our England what she is."                                 
  "You don't like your country, then?" she asked.                           
  "I live in it."                                                           
  "That you may censure it the better."                                     
  "Would you have me take the verdict of Europe on it?" he enquired.       
  "What do they say of us?"                                                 
  "That Tartuffe has emigrated to England and opened a shop."               
  "Is that yours, Harry?"                                                   
  "I give it to you."                                                       
  "I could not use it. It is too true."                                     
  "You need not be afraid. Our countrymen never recognize a                 
description."                                                               
  "They are practical."                                                     
  "They are more cunning than practical. When they make up their           
ledger, they balance stupidity by wealth, and vice by hypocrisy."           
  "Still, we have done great things."                                       
  "Great things have been thrust on us, Gladys."                           
  "We have carried their burden."                                           
  "Only as far as the Stock Exchange."                                     
  She shook her head. "I believe in the race," she cried.                   
  "It represents the survival of the pushing."                             
  "It has development."                                                     
  "Decay fascinates me more."                                               
  "What of Art?" she asked.                                                 
  "It is a malady."                                                         
  "Love?"                                                                   
  "An illusion."                                                           
  "Religion?"                                                               
  "The fashionable substitute for Belief."                                 
  "You are a sceptic."                                                     
  "Never! Scepticism is the beginning of Faith."                           
  "What are you?"                                                           
  "To define is to limit."                                                 
  "Give me a clue."                                                         
  "Threads snap. You would lose your way in the labyrinth."                 
  "You bewilder me. Let us talk of some one else."                         
  "Our host is a delightful topic. Years ago he was christened             
Prince Charming."                                                           
  "Ah! don't remind me of that," cried Dorian Gray.                         
  "Our host is rather horrid this evening," answered the Duchess,           
colouring. "I believe he thinks that Monmouth married me on purely         
scientific principles as the best specimen he could find of a modern       
butterfly."                                                                 
  "Well, I hope he won't stick pins into you, Duchess," laughed             
Dorian.                                                                     
  "Oh! my maid does that already, Mr. Gray, when she is annoyed with       
me."                                                                       
  "And what does she get annoyed with you about, Duchess?"                 
  "For the most trivial things, Mr. Gray, I assure you. Usually             
because I come in at ten minutes to nine and tell her that I must be       
dressed by half-past eight."                                               
  "How unreasonable of her! You should give her warning."                   
  "I daren't, Mr. Gray. Why, she invents hats for me. You remember the     
one I wore at Lady Hilstone's garden-party? You don't, but it is           
nice of you to pretend that you do. Well, she made it out of               
nothing. All good hats are made out of nothing."                           
  "Like all good reputations, Gladys," interrupted Lord Henry.             
"Every effect that one produces gives one an enemy. To be popular           
one must be a mediocrity."                                                 
  "Not with women," said the Duchess, shaking her head, "and women         
rule the world. I assure you we can't bear mediocrities. We women,         
as some one says, love with our ears, just as you men love with your       
eyes, if you ever love at all."                                             
  "It seems to me that we never do anything else," murmured Dorian.         
  "Ah! then, you never really love, Mr. Gray," answered the Duchess,       
with mock sadness.                                                         
  "My dear Gladys!" cried Lord Henry. "How can you say that? Romance       
lives by repetition, and repetition converts an appetite into an           
art. Besides, each time that one loves is the only time one has ever       
loved. Difference of object does not alter singleness of passion. It       
merely intensifies it. We can have in life but one great experience at     
best, and the secret of life is to reproduce that experience as             
often as possible."                                                         
  "Even when one has been wounded by it, Harry?" asked the Duchess,         
after a pause.                                                             
  "Especially when one has been wounded by it," answered Lord Henry.       
  The Duchess turned and looked at Dorian Gray with a curious               
expression in her eyes. "What do you say to that, Mr. Gray?" she           
enquired.                                                                   
  Dorian hesitated a moment. Then he threw back his head and               
laughed. "I always agree with Harry, Duchess."                             
  "Even when he is wrong?"                                                 
  "Harry is never wrong, Duchess."                                         
  "And does his philosophy make you happy?"                                 
  "I have never searched for happiness. Who wants happiness? I have         
searched for pleasure."                                                     
  "And found it, Mr. Gray?"                                                 
  "Often. Too often."                                                       
  The Duchess sighed. "I am searching for peace," she said, "and if         
I don't go and dress, I shall have none this evening."                     
  "Let me get you some orchids, Duchess," cried Dorian, starting to         
his feet, and walking down the conservatory.                               
  "You are flirting disgracefully with him," said Lord Henry to his         
cousin. "You had better take care. He is very fascinating."                 
  "If he were not, there would be no battle."                               
  "Greek meets Greek then?"                                                 
  "I am on the side of the Trojans. They fought for a woman."               
  "They were defeated."

0

10

"There are worse things than capture," she answered.                     
  "You gallop with a loose rein."                                           
  "Pace gives life," was the riposte. "I shall write it in my diary         
to-night."                                                                 
  "What?"                                                                   
  "That a burnt child loves the fire."                                     
  "I am not even singed. My wings are untouched."                           
  "You use them for everything, except flight."                             
  "Courage has passed from men to women. It is a new experience for         
us."                                                                       
  "You have a rival."                                                       
  "Who?"                                                                   
  He laughed. "Lady Narborough," he whispered. "She perfectly adores       
him."                                                                       
  "You fill me with apprehension. The appeal to Antiquity is fatal         
to us who are romanticists."                                               
  "Romanticists! You have all the methods of science."                     
  "Men have educated us."                                                   
  "But not explained you."                                                 
  "Describe us as a sex," was her challenge.                               
  "Sphinxes without secrets."                                               
  She looked at him, smiling. "How long Mr. Gray is!" she said. "Let       
us go and help him. I have not yet told him the colour of my frock."       
  "Ah! you must suit your frock to his flowers, Gladys."                   
  "That would be a premature surrender."                                   
  "Romantic Art begins with its climax."                                   
  "I must keep an opportunity for retreat."                                 
  "In the Parthian manner?"                                                 
  "They found safety in the desert. I could not do that."                   
  "Women are not always allowed a choice," he answered, but hardly had     
he finished the sentence before from the far end of the conservatory       
came a stifled groan, followed by the dull sound of a heavy fall.           
Everybody started up. The Duchess stood motionless in horror. And with     
fear in his eyes Lord Henry rushed through the flapping palms, to find     
Dorian Gray lying face downwards on the tiled floor in a death-like         
swoon.                                                                     
  He was carried at once into the blue drawing-room, and laid upon one     
of the sofas. After a short time he came to himself, and looked             
round with a dazed expression.                                             
  "What has happened?" he asked. "Oh! I remember. Am I safe here,           
Harry,?" He began to tremble.                                               
  "My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, "you merely fainted. That was     
all. You must have overtired yourself. You had better not come down to     
dinner. I will take your place."                                           
  "No, I will come down," he said, struggling to his feet. "I would         
rather come down. I must not be alone."                                     
  He went to his room and dressed. There was a wild recklessness of         
gaiety in his manner as he sat at table, but now and then a thrill         
of terror ran through him when he remembered that, pressed against the     
window of the conservatory, like a white handkerchief, he had seen the     
face of James Vane watching him.                                           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                            CHAPTER XVIII                                   
-                                                                           
  The next day he did not leave the house, and, indeed, spent most         
of the time in his own room, sick with a wild terror of dying, and yet     
indifferent to life itself. The consciousness of being hunted, snared,     
tracked down, had begun to dominate him. If the tapestry did but           
tremble in the wind, he shook. The dead leaves that were blown against     
the leaded panes seemed to him like his own wasted resolutions and         
wild regrets. When he closed his eyes, he saw again the sailor's           
face peering through the mist-stained glass, and horror seemed once         
more to lay its hand upon his heart.                                       
  But perhaps it had been only his fancy that had called vengeance out     
of the night, and set the hideous shapes of punishment before him.         
Actual life was chaos, but there was something terribly logical in the     
imagination. It was the imagination that set remorse to dog the feet       
of sin. It was the imagination that made each crime bear its misshapen     
brood. In the common world of fact the wicked were not punished, nor       
the good rewarded. Success was given to the strong, failure thrust         
upon the weak. That was all. Besides, had any stranger been prowling       
round the house he would have been seen by the servants or the             
keepers. Had any footmarks been found on the flower-beds, the               
gardeners would have reported it. Yes: it had been merely fancy. Sibyl     
Vane's brother had not come back to kill him. He had sailed away in         
his ship to founder in some winter sea. From him, at any rate, he           
was safe. Why, the man did not know who he was, could not know who         
he was. The mask of youth had saved him.                                   
  And yet if it had been merely an illusion, how terrible it was to         
think that conscience could raise such fearful phantoms, and give them     
visible form, and make them move before one! What sort of life would       
his be if, day and night, shadows of his crime were to peer at him         
from silent corners, to mock him from secret places, to whisper in his     
ear as he sat at the feast, to wake him with icy fingers as he lay         
asleep! As the thought crept through his brain, he grew pale with           
terror, and the air seemed to him to have become suddenly colder.           
Oh! in what a wild hour of madness he had killed his friend! How           
ghastly the mere memory of the scene! He saw it all again. Each             
hideous detail came back to him with added horror. Out of the black         
cave of Time, terrible and swathed in scarlet, rose the image of his       
sin. When Lord Henry came in at six o'clock, he found him crying as         
one whose heart will break.                                                 
  It was not till the third day that he ventured to go out. There           
was something in the clear, pine-scented air of that winter morning         
that seemed to bring him back his joyousness and his ardour for             
life. But it was not merely the physical conditions of environment         
that had caused the change. His own nature had revolted against the         
excess of anguish that had sought to maim and mar the perfection of         
its calm. With subtle and finely-wrought temperaments it is always so.     
Their strong passions must either bruise or bend. They either slay the     
man, or themselves die. Shallow sorrows and shallow loves live on. The     
loves and sorrows that are great are destroyed by their own plenitude.     
Besides, he had convinced himself that he had been the victim of a         
terror-stricken imagination, and looked back now on his fears with         
something of pity and not a little of contempt.                             
  After breakfast he walked with the Duchess for an hour in the             
garden, and then drove across the park to join the shooting-party. The     
crisp frost lay like salt upon the grass. The sky was an inverted           
cup of blue metal. A thin film of ice bordered the flat reed-grown         
lake.                                                                       
  At the corner of the pine wood he caught sight of Sir Geoffrey           
Clouston, the Duchess's brother, jerking two spent cartridges out of       
his gun. He jumped from the cart, and having told the groom to take         
the mare home, made his way towards his guest through the withered         
bracken and rough undergrowth.                                             
  "Have you had good sport, Geoffrey?" he asked.                           
  "Not very good, Dorian. I think most of the birds have gone to the       
open. I dare say it will be better after lunch, when we get to new         
ground."                                                                   
  Dorian strolled along by his side. The keen aromatic air, the             
brown and red lights that glimmered in the wood, the hoarse cries of       
the beaters ringing out from time to time, and the sharp snaps of           
the guns that followed, fascinated him, and filled him with a sense of     
delightful freedom. He was dominated by the carelessness of happiness,     
by the high indifference of joy.                                           
  Suddenly from a lumpy tussock of old grass, some twenty yards in         
front of them, with black-tipped ears erect, and long hinder limbs         
throwing it forward, started a hare. It bolted for a thicket of             
alders. Sir Geoffrey put his gun to his shoulder, but there was             
something in the animal's grace of movement that strangely charmed         
Dorian Gray, and he cried out at once, "Don't shoot it, Geoffrey.           
Let it live."                                                               
  "What nonsense, Dorian!" laughed his companion, and as the hare           
bounded into the thicket he fired. There were two cries heard, the cry     
of a hare in pain, which is dreadful, the cry of a man in agony, which     
is worse.                                                                   
  "Good heavens! I have hit a beater!" exclaimed Sir Geoffrey. "What       
an ass the man was to get in front of the guns! Stop shooting               
there!" he called out at the top of his voice. "A man is hurt."             
  The head-keeper came running up with a stick in his hand.                 
  "Where, sir? Where is he?" he shouted. At the same time the firing       
ceased along the line.                                                     
  "Here," answered Sir Geoffrey angrily, hurrying towards the thicket.     
"Why on earth don't you keep your men back? Spoiled my shooting for         
the day."                                                                   
  Dorian watched them as they plunged into the alder-clump, brushing       
the lithe, swinging branches aside. In a few moments they emerged,         
dragging a body after them into the sunlight. He turned away in             
horror. It seemed to him that misfortune followed wherever he went. He     
heard Sir Geoffrey ask if the man was really dead, and the affirmative     
answer of the keeper. The wood seemed to him to have become suddenly       
alive with faces. There was the trampling of myriad feet, and the           
low buzz of voices. A great copper-breasted pheasant came beating           
through the boughs overhead.                                               
  After few moments, that were to him, in his perturbed state, like         
endless hours of pain, he felt a hand laid on his shoulder. He             
started, and looked round.                                                 
  "Dorian," said Lord Henry, "I had better tell them that the shooting     
is stopped for to-day. It would not look well to go on."                   
  "I wish it were stopped for ever, Harry," he answered, bitterly.         
"The whole thing is hideous and cruel. Is the man...?"                     
  He could not finish the sentence.                                         
  "I am afraid so," rejoined Lord Henry. "He got the whole charge of       
shot in his chest. He must have died almost instantaneously. Come; let     
us go home."                                                               
  They walked side by side in the direction of the avenue for nearly       
fifty yards without speaking. Then Dorian looked at Lord Henry, and         
said, with a heavy sigh, "It is a bad omen, Harry, a very bad omen."       
  "What is?" asked Lord Henry. "Oh! this accident, I suppose. My           
dear fellow, it can't be helped. It was the man's own fault. Why did       
he get in front of the guns? Besides, it is nothing to us. It is           
rather awkward for Geoffrey, of course. It does not do to pepper           
beaters. It makes people think that one is a wild shot. And Geoffrey       
is not; he shoots very straight. But there is no use talking about the     
matter."                                                                   
  Dorian shook his head. "It is a bad omen, Harry. I feel as if             
something horrible were going to happen to some of us. To myself,           
perhaps," he added, passing his hand over his eyes, with a gesture         
of pain.                                                                   
  The elder man laughed. "The only horrible thing in the world is           
ennui, Dorian. That is the one sin for which there is no                   
forgiveness. But we are not likely to suffer from it, unless these         
fellows keep chattering about this thing at dinner. I must tell them       
that the subject is to be tabooed. As for omens, there is no such           
thing as an omen. Destiny does not send us heralds. She is too wise or     
too cruel for that. Besides, what on earth could happen to you,             
Dorian? You have everything in the world that a man can want. There is     
no one who would not be delighted to change places with you."               
  "There is no one with whom I would not change places, Harry. Don't       
laugh like that. I am telling you the truth. The wretched peasant           
who has just died is better off than I am. I have no terror of             
Death. It is the coming of Death that terrifies me. Its monstrous           
wings seem to wheel in the leaden air around me. Good heavens! don't       
you see a man moving, behind the trees there, watching me, waiting for     
me?"                                                                       
  Lord Henry looked in the direction in which the trembling gloved         
hand was pointing. "Yes," he said, smiling, "I see the gardener             
waiting for you. I suppose he wants to ask you what flowers you wish       
to have on the table to-night. How absurdly nervous you are, my dear       
fellow! You must come and see my doctor, when we get back to town."         
  Dorian heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the gardener approaching.       
The man touched his hat, glanced for a moment at Lord Henry in a           
hesitating manner, and then produced a letter, which he handed to           
his master. "Her Grace told me to wait for an answer," he murmured.         
  Dorian put the letter into his pocket. "Tell Her Grace that I am         
coming in," he said, coldly. The man turned round, and went rapidly in     
the direction of the house.                                                 
  "How fond women are of doing dangerous things!" laughed Lord             
Henry. "It is one of the qualities in them that I admire most. A woman     
will flirt with anybody in the world as long as other people are           
looking on."                                                               
  "How fond you are of saying dangerous things, Harry! In the               
present instance you are quite astray. I like the Duchess very much,       
but I don't love her."                                                     
  "And the Duchess loves you very much, but she likes you less, as you     
are so excellently matched."                                               
  "You are talking scandal, Harry, and there is never any basis for         
scandal."                                                                   
  "The basis of every scandal is an immoral certainty," said Lord           
Henry, lighting a cigarette.                                               
  "You would sacrifice anybody, Harry, for the sake of an epigram."         
  "The world goes to the altar of its own accord," was the answer.         
  "I wish I could love," cried Dorian Gray, with a deep note of pathos     
in his voice. "But I seem to have lost the passion, and forgotten           
the desire. I am too much concentrated on myself. My own personality       
has become a burden to me. I want to escape, to go away, to forget. It     
was silly of me to come down here at all. I think I shall send a           
wire to Harvey to have the yacht got ready. On a yacht one is safe."       
  "Safe from what, Dorian? You are in some trouble. Why not tell me         
what it is? You know I would help you."                                     
  "I can't tell you, Harry," he answered, sadly. "And I dare say it is     
only a fancy of mine. This unfortunate accident has upset me. I have a     
horrible presentiment that something of the kind may happen to me."         
  "What nonsense!"                                                         
  "I hope it is, but I can't help feeling it. Ah! here is the Duchess,     
looking the Artemis in a tailor-made gown. You see we have come             
back, Duchess."                                                             
  "I have heard all about it, Mr. Gray," she answered. "Poor               
Geoffrey is terribly upset. And it seems that you asked him not to         
shoot the hare. How curious!"                                               
  "Yes, it was very curious. I don't know what made me say it. Some         
whim, I suppose. It looked the loveliest of little live things. But         
I am sorry they told you about the man. It is a hideous subject."           
  "It is an annoying subject," broke in Lord Henry. "It has no             
psychological value at all. Now if Geoffrey had done the thing on           
purpose, how interesting he would be! I should like to know some one       
who had committed a real murder."                                           
  "How horrid of you, Harry!" cried the Duchess. "Isn't it, Mr.             
Gray? Harry, Mr. Gray is ill again. He is going to faint."                 
  Dorian drew himself up with an effort, and smiled. "It is nothing,       
Duchess," he murmured; "my nerves are dreadfully out of order. That is     
all. I am afraid I walked too far this morning. I didn't hear what         
Harry said. Was it very bad? You must tell me some other time. I think     
I must go and lie down. You will excuse me, won't you?"                     
  They had reached the great flight of steps that led from the             
conservatory onto the terrace. As the glass door closed behind Dorian,     
Lord Henry turned and looked at the Duchess with his slumberous             
eyes. "Are you very much in love with him?" he asked.                       
  She did not answer for some time, but stood gazing at the landscape.     
"I wish I knew," she said at last.                                         
  He shook his head. "Knowledge would be fatal. It is the                   
uncertainty that charms one. A mist makes things wonderful."               
  "One may lose one's way."                                                 
  "All ways end at the same point, my dear Gladys."                         
  "What is that?"                                                           
  "Disillusion."                                                           
  "It was my debut in life," she sighed.                                   
  "It came to you crowned."                                                 
  "I am tired of strawberry leaves."                                       
  "They become you."                                                       
  "Only in public."                                                         
  "You would miss them," said Lord Henry.                                   
  "I will not part with a petal."                                           
  "Monmouth has cars."                                                     
  "Old age is dull of hearing."                                             
  "Has he never been jealous?"                                             
  "I wish he had been."                                                     
  He glanced about as if in search of something. "What are you looking     
for?" she enquired.                                                         
  "The button from your foil," he answered. "You have dropped it."         
  She laughed. "I have still the mask."                                     
  "It makes your eyes lovelier," was his reply.                             
  She laughed again. Her teeth showed like white seeds in a scarlet         
fruit.                                                                     
  Upstairs, in his own room, Dorian Gray was lying on a sofa, with         
terror in every tingling fibre of his body. Life had suddenly become       
too hideous a burden for him to bear. The dreadful death of the             
unlucky beater, shot in the thicket like a wild animal, had seemed         
to him to prefigure death for himself also. He had nearly swooned at       
what Lord Henry had said in a chance mood of cynical jesting.               
  At five o'clock he rang his bell for his servant, and gave him           
orders to pack his things for the night-express to town, and to have       
the brougham at the door by eight-thirty. He was determined not to         
sleep another night at Selby Royal. It was an ill-omened place.             
Death walked there in the sunlight. The grass of the forest had been       
spotted with blood.                                                         
  Then he wrote a note to Lord Henry, telling him that he was going up     
to town to consult his doctor, and asking him to entertain his             
guests in his absence. As he was putting it into the envelope, a knock     
came to the door, and his valet informed him that the head-keeper           
wished to see him. He frowned, and bit his lip. "Send him in," he           
muttered, after some moments' hesitation.                                   
  As soon as the man entered Dorian pulled his cheque-book out of a         
drawer, and spread it out before him.                                       
  "I suppose you have come about the unfortunate accident of this           
morning, Thornton?" he said, taking up a pen.                               
  "Yes, sir," answered the game-keeper.                                     
  "Was the poor fellow married? Had he any people dependent on him?"       
asked Dorian, looking bored. "If so, I should not like them to be left     
in want, and will send them any sum of money you may think necessary."     
  "We don't know who he is, sir. That is what I took the liberty of         
coming to you about."                                                       
  "Don't know who he is?" said Dorian, listlessly. "What do you             
mean? Wasn't he one of your men?"                                           
  "No, sir. Never saw him before. Seems like a sailor, sir."               
  The pen dropped from Dorian Gray's hand, and he felt as if his heart     
had suddenly stopped beating. "A sailor?" he cried out. "Did you say a     
sailor?"                                                                   
  "Yes, sir. He looks as if he had been a sort of sailor; tattooed         
on both arms, and that kind of thing."                                     
  "Was there anything found on him?" said Dorian, leaning forward           
and looking at the man with startled eyes. "Anything that would tell       
his name?"                                                                 
  "Some money, sir- not much, and a six-shooter. There was no name         
of any kind. A decent-looking man, sir, but rough-like. A sort of           
sailor we think."                                                           
  Dorian started to his feet. A terrible hope fluttered past him. He       
clutched at it madly. "Where is the body?" he exclaimed. "Quick! I         
must see it at once."                                                       
  "It is in an empty stable in the Home Farm, sir. The folk don't like     
to have that sort of thing in their houses. They say a corpse brings       
bad luck."                                                                 
  "The Home Farm! Go there at once and meet me. Tell one of the grooms     
to bring my horse round. No. Never mind. I'll go to the stables             
myself. It will save time."                                                 
  In less than a quarter of an hour Dorian Gray was galloping down the     
long avenue as hard as he could go. The trees seemed to sweep past him     
in spectral procession, and wild shadows to fling themselves across         
his path. Once the mare swerved at a white gate-post and nearly             
threw him. He lashed her across the neck with his crop. She cleft           
the dusky air like an arrow. The stones flew from her hoofs.               
  At last he reached the Home Farm. Two men were loitering in the           
yard. He leapt from the saddle and threw the reins to one of them.         
In the farthest stable a light was glimmering. Something seemed to         
tell him that the body was there, and he hurried to the door, and           
put his hand upon the latch.                                               
  There he paused for a moment, feeling that he was on the brink of         
a discovery that would either make or mar his life. Then he thrust the     
door open, and entered.                                                     
  On a heap of sacking in the far corner was lying the dead body of         
a man dressed in a coarse shirt and a pair of blue trousers. A spotted     
handkerchief had been placed over the face. A coarse candle, stuck         
in a bottle, sputtered beside it.                                           
  Dorian Gray shuddered. He felt that his could not be the hand to         
take the handkerchief away, and called out to one of the farm-servants     
to come to him.                                                             
  "Take that thing off the face. I wish to see it," he said, clutching     
at the door-post for support.                                               
  When the farm-servant had done so, he stepped forward. A cry of           
joy broke from his lips. The man who had been shot in the thicket           
was James Vane.                                                             
  He stood there for some minutes looking at the dead body. As he rode     
home, his eyes were full of tears, for he knew that he was safe.           
                                                                           
                                                                           
                             CHAPTER XIX                                   
-                                                                           
  "There is no use your telling me that you are going to be good,"         
cried Lord Henry, dipping his white fingers into a red copper bowl         
filled with rose-water. "You are quite perfect. Pray, don't change."       
  Dorian Gray shook his head. "No, Harry, I have done too many             
dreadful things in my life. I am not going to do any more. I began         
my good actions yesterday."                                                 
  "Where were you yesterday?"                                               
  "In the country, Harry. I was staying at a little inn by myself."         
  "My dear boy," said Lord Henry, smiling, "anybody can be good in the     
country. There are no temptations there. That is the reason why people     
who live out of town are so absolutely uncivilized. Civilization is         
not by any means an easy thing to attain to. There are only two ways       
by which man can reach it. One is by being cultured, the other by           
being corrupt. Country people have no opportunity of being either,         
so they stagnate."                                                         
  "Culture and corruption," echoed Dorian. "I have known something         
of both. It seems terrible to me now that they should ever be found         
together. For I have a new ideal, Harry. I am going to alter. I             
think I have altered."                                                     
  "You have not yet told me what your good action was. Or did you           
say you had done more than one?" asked his companion, as he spilt into     
his plate a little crimson pyramid of seeded strawberries, and through     
a perforated shell-shaped spoon snowed white sugar upon them.               
  "I can tell you, Harry. It is not a story I could tell to any one         
else. I spared somebody. It sounds vain, but you understand what I         
mean. She was quite beautiful, and wonderfully like Sibyl Vane. I           
think it was that which first attracted me to her. You remember Sibyl,     
don't you? How long ago that seems! Well, Hetty was not one of our own     
class, of course. She was simply a girl in a village. But I really         
loved her. I am quite sure that I loved her. All during this wonderful     
May that we have been having, I used to run down and see her two or         
three times a week. Yesterday she met me in a little orchard. The           
apple-blossoms kept tumbling down on her hair, and she was laughing.       
We were to have gone away together this morning at dawn. Suddenly I         
determined to leave her as flower-like as I had found her."                 
  "I should think the novelty of the emotion must have given you a         
thrill of real pleasure, Dorian," interrupted Lord Henry. "But I can       
finish your idyll for you. You gave her good advice, and broke her         
heart. That was the beginning of your reformation."                         
  "Harry, you are horrible! You mustn't say these dreadful things.         
Hetty's heart is not broken. Of course she cried, and all that. But         
there is no disgrace upon her. She can live, like Perdita, in her           
garden of mint and marigold."                                               
  "And weep over faithless Florizel," said Lord Henry, laughing, as he     
leant back in his chair. "My dear Dorian, you have the most                 
curiously boyish moods. Do you think this girl will ever be really         
contented now with any one of her own rank? I suppose she will be           
married some day to a rough carter or a grinning ploughman. Well,           
the fact of having met you, and loved you, will teach her to despise       
her husband, and she will be wretched. From a moral point of view, I       
cannot say that I think much of your great renunciation. Even as a         
beginning, it is poor. Besides, how do you know that Hetty isn't           
floating at the present moment in some star-lit mill-pond, with lovely     
water-lilies round her, like Ophelia?                                       
  "I can't bear this, Harry! You mock at everything, and then               
suggest the most serious tragedies. I am sorry I told you now. I don't     
care what you say to me. I know I was right in acting as I did. Poor       
Hetty! As I rode past the farm this morning, I saw her white face at       
the window, like a spray of jasmine. Don't let us talk about it any         
more, and don't try to persuade me that the first good action I have       
done for years, the first little bit of self-sacrifice I have ever         
known, is really a sort of sin. I want to be better. I am going to be       
better. Tell me something about yourself. What is going on in town?         
I have not been to the club for days."                                     
  "The people are still discussing poor Basil's disappearance."             
  "I should have thought they had got tired of that by this time,"         
said Dorian, pouring himself out some wine, and frowning slightly.         
  "My dear boy, they have only been talking about it for six weeks,         
and the British public are really not equal to the mental strain of         
having more than one topic every three months. They have been very         
fortunate lately, however. They have had my own divorce-case, and Alan     
Campbell's suicide. Now they have got the mysterious disappearance         
of an artist. Scotland Yard still insists that the man in the grey         
ulster who left for Paris by the midnight train on the ninth of             
November was poor Basil, and the French police declare that Basil           
never arrived in Paris at all. I suppose in about a fortnight we shall     
be told that he has been seen in San Francisco. It is an odd thing,         
but every one who disappears is said to be seen at San Francisco. It       
must be a delightful city, and possess all the attractions of the next     
world."                                                                     
  "What do you think has happened to Basil?" asked Dorian, holding         
up his Burgundy against the light, and wondering how it was he could       
discuss the matter so calmly.                                               
  "I have not the slightest idea. If Basil chooses to hide himself, it     
is no business of mine. If he is dead, I don't want to think about         
him. Death is the only thing that ever terrifies me. I hate it."           
  "Why?" said the young man, wearily.                                       
  "Because," said Lord Henry, passing beneath his nostrils the gilt         
trellis of an open vinaigrette box, "one can survive everything             
nowadays except that. Death and vulgarity are the only two facts in         
the nineteenth century that one cannot explain away. Let us have our       
coffee in the music-room, Dorian. You must play Chopin to me. The           
man with whom my wife ran away played Chopin exquisitely. Poor             
Victoria! I was very fond of her. The house is rather lonely without       
her. Of course married life is merely a habit, a bad habit. But then       
one regrets the loss even of one's worst habits. Perhaps one regrets       
them the most. They are such an essential part of one's personality."       
  Dorian said nothing, but rose from the table, and, passing into           
the next room, sat down to the piano and let his fingers stray             
across the white and black ivory of the keys. After the coffee had         
been brought in, he stopped, and, looking over at Lord Henry, said,         
"Harry, did it ever occur to you that Basil was murdered?"                 
  Lord Henry yawned. "Basil was very popular, and always wore a             
Waterbury watch. Why should he have been murdered? He was not clever       
enough to have enemies. Of course he had a wonderful genius for             
painting. But a man can paint like Velasquez and yet be as dull as         
possible. Basil was really rather dull. He only interested me once,         
and that was when he told me, years ago, that he had a wild                 
adoration for you, and that you were the dominant motive of his art."       
  "I was very fond of Basil," said Dorian, with a note of sadness in       
his voice. "But don't people say that he was murdered?"                     
  "Oh, some of the papers do. It does not seem to me to be at all           
probable. I know there are dreadful places in Paris, but Basil was not     
the sort of man to have gone to them. He had no curiosity. It was           
his chief defect."                                                         
  "What would you say, Harry, if I told you that I had murdered             
Basil?" said the younger man. He watched him intently after he had         
spoken.                                                                     
  "I would say, my dear fellow, that you were posing for a character       
that doesn't suit you. All crime is vulgar, just as all vulgarity is       
crime. It is not in you, Dorian, to commit a murder. I am sorry if I       
hurt your vanity by saying so, but I assure you it is true. Crime           
belongs exclusively to the lower orders. I don't blame them in the         
smallest degree. I should fancy that crime was to them what art is         
to us, simply a method of procuring extraordinary sensations."             
  "A method of procuring sensations? Do you think, then, that a man         
who has once committed a murder could possibly do the same crime           
again? Don't tell me that."                                                 
  "Oh! anything becomes a pleasure if one does it too often," cried         
Lord Henry, laughing. "That is one of the most important secrets of         
life. I should fancy, however, that murder is always a mistake. One         
should never do anything that one cannot talk about after dinner.           
But let us pass from poor Basil. I wish I could believe that he had         
come to such a really romantic end as you suggest; but I can't. I dare     
say he fell into the Seine off an omnibus, and that the conductor           
hushed up the scandal. Yes: I should fancy that was his end. I see him     
now lying on his back under those dull-green waters with the heavy         
barges floating over him, and long weeds catching in his hair. Do           
you know, I don't think he would have done much more good work. During     
the last ten years his painting had gone off very much."                   
  Dorian heaved a sigh, and Lord Henry strolled across the room and         
began to stroke the head of a curious Java parrot, a large                 
grey-plumaged bird, with pink crest and tail, that was balancing           
itself upon a bamboo perch. As his pointed fingers touched it, it           
dropped the white scurf of crinkled lids over black glass-like eyes,       
and began to sway backwards and forwards.                                   
  "Yes," he continued, turning round, and taking his handkerchief           
out of his pocket; "his painting had quite gone off. It seemed to me       
to have lost something. It had lost an ideal. When you and he ceased       
to be great friends, he ceased to be a great artist. What was it           
separated you? I suppose he bored you. If so, he never forgave you.         
It's a habit bores have. By the way, what has become of that wonderful     
portrait he did of you? I don't think I have ever seen it since he         
finished it. Oh! I remember your telling me years ago that you had         
sent it down to Selby, and that it had got mislaid or stolen on the         
way. You never got it back? What a pity! It was really a                   
masterpiece. I remember I wanted to buy it. I wish I had now. It           
belonged to Basil's best period. Since then, his work was that curious     
mixture of bad painting and good intentions that always entitles a man     
to be called a representative British artist. Did you advertise for         
it? You should."                                                           
  "I forget," said Dorian. "I suppose I did. But I never really             
liked it. I am sorry I sat for it. The memory of the thing is               
hateful to me. Why do you talk of it? It used to remind me of those         
curious lines in some play- 'Hamlet,' I think- how do they run?-           
-                                                                           
                    "'Like the painting of a sorrow,                       
                  A face without a heart.'                                 
-                                                                           
Yes: that is what it was like."                                             
  Lord Henry laughed. "If a man treats life artistically, his brain is     
his heart," he answered, sinking into an arm-chair.                         
  Dorian Gray shook his head, and struck some soft chords on the           
piano. "'Like the painting of a sorrow?'" he repeated, "'a face             
without a heart.'"                                                         
  The elder man lay back and looked at him with half-closed eyes.           
"By the way, Dorian," he said, after a pause, "'what does it profit         
a man if he gain the whole world and lose'- how does the quotation         
run?- 'his own soul?'"                                                     
  The music jarred and Dorian Gray started, and stared at his               
friend. "Why do you ask me that, Harry?"                                   
  "My dear fellow," said Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows in             
surprise, "I asked you because I thought you might be able to give         
me an answer. That is all. I was going through the Park last Sunday,       
and close by the Marble Arch there stood a little crowd of                 
shabby-looking people listening to some vulgar street-preacher. As I       
passed by, I heard the man yelling out that question to his                 
audience. It struck me as being rather dramatic. London is very rich       
in curious effects of that kind. A wet Sunday, an uncouth Christian in     
a mackintosh, a ring of sickly white faces under a broken roof of           
dripping umbrellas, and a wonderful phrase flung into the air by           
shrill, hysterical lips- it was really very good in its way, quite a       
suggestion. I thought of telling the prophet that Art had a soul,           
but that man had not. I am afraid, however, he would not have               
understood me."                                                             
  "Don't, Harry. The soul is a terrible reality. It can be bought, and     
sold, and bartered away. It can be poisoned, or made perfect. There is     
a soul in each one of us. I know it."                                       
  "Do you feel quite sure of that, Dorian?"                                 
  "Quite sure."                                                             
  "Ah! then it must be an illusion. The things one feels absolutely         
certain about are never true. That is the fatality of Faith, and the       
lesson of Romance. How grave you are! Don't be so serious. What have       
you or I to do with the superstitions of our age? No: we have given up     
our belief in the soul. Play me something. Play me a nocturne, Dorian,     
and, as you play, tell me, in a low voice, how you have kept your           
youth. You must have some secret. I am only ten years older than you       
are, and I am wrinkled, and worn, and yellow. You are really               
wonderful, Dorian. You have never looked more charming than you do         
to-night. You remind me of the day I saw you first. You were rather         
cheeky, very shy, and absolutely extraordinary. You have changed, of       
course, but not in appearance. I wish you would tell me your secret.       
To get back my youth I would do anything in the world, except take         
exercise, get up early, or be respectable. Youth! There is nothing         
like it. It's absurd to talk of the ignorance of youth. The only           
people to whose opinions I listen now with any respect are people much     
younger than myself. They seem in front of me. Life has revealed to         
them her latest wonder. As for the aged, I always contradict the aged.     
I do it on principle. If you ask them their opinion on something           
that happened yesterday, they solemnly give you the opinions current       
in 1820, when people wore high stocks, believed in everything, and         
knew absolutely nothing. How lovely that thing you are playing is! I       
wonder did Chopin write it at Majorca, with the sea weeping round           
the villa, and the salt spray dashing against the panes? It is             
marvellously romantic. What a blessing it is that there is one art         
left to us that is not imitative! Don't stop. I want music to-night.       
It seems to me that you are the young Apollo, and that I am Marsyas         
listening to you. I have sorrows, Dorian, of my own, that even you         
know nothing of. The tragedy of old age is not that one is old, but         
that one is young. I am amazed sometimes at my own sincerity. Ah,           
Dorian, how happy you are! What an exquisite life you have had! You         
have drunk deeply of everything. You have crushed the grapes against       
your palate. Nothing has been hidden from you. And it has all been         
to you no more than the sound of music. It has not marred you. You are     
still the same."                                                           
  "I am not the same, Harry."                                               
  "Yes: you are the same. I wonder what the rest of your life will be.     
Don't spoil it by renunciations. At present you are a perfect type.         
Don't make yourself incomplete. You are quite flawless now. You need       
not shake your head: you know you are. Besides, Dorian, don't               
deceive yourself. Life is not governed by will or intention. Life is a     
question of nerves, and fibres, and slowly built-up cells in which         
thought hides itself and passion has its dreams. You may fancy             
yourself safe, and think yourself strong. But a chance tone of             
colour in a room or a morning sky, a particular perfume that you had       
once loved and that brings subtle memories with it, a line from a           
forgotten poem that you had come across again, a cadence from a             
piece of music that you had ceased to play- I tell you, Dorian, that       
it is on things like these that our lives depend. Browning writes           
about that somewhere; but our own senses will imagine them for us.         
There are moments when the odour of lilas blanc passes suddenly across     
me, and I have to live the strangest month of my life over again. I         
wish I could change places with you, Dorian. The world has cried out       
against us both, but it has always worshipped you. It always will           
worship you. You are the type of what the age is searching for, and         
what it is afraid it has found. I am so glad that you have never           
done anything, never carved a statue, or painted a picture, or             
produced anything outside yourself! Life has been your art. You have       
set yourself to music. Your days are your sonnets."                         
  Dorian rose up from the piano, and passed his hand through his hair.     
"Yes, life has been exquisite," he murmured, "but I am not going to         
have the same life, Harry. And you must not say these extravagant           
things to me. You don't know everything about me. I think that if           
you did, even you would turn from me. You laugh. Don't laugh."             
  "Why have you stopped playing, Dorian? Go back and give me the           
nocturne over again. Look at that great honey-coloured moon that hangs     
in the dusky air. She is waiting for you to charm her, and if you play     
she will come closer to the earth. You won't? Let us go to the club,       
then. It has been a charming evening, and we must end it charmingly.       
There is some one at White's who wants immensely to know you- young         
Lord Poole, Bournemouth's eldest son. He has already copied your           
neckties, and has begged me to introduce him to you. He is quite           
delightful, and rather reminds me of you."                                 
  "I hope not," said Dorian, with a sad look in his eyes. "But I am         
tired to-night, Harry. I sha'n't go to the club. It is nearly               
eleven, and I want to go to bed early."                                     
  "Do stay. You have never played so well as to-night. There was           
something in your touch that was wonderful. It had more expression         
than I had ever heard from it before."                                     
  "It is because I am going to be good," he answered, smiling. "I am a     
little changed already."                                                   
  "You cannot change to me, Dorian," said Lord Henry. "You and I           
will always be friends."                                                   
  "Yet you poisoned me with a book once. I should not forgive that.         
Harry, promise me that you will never lend that book to any one. It         
does harm."                                                                 
  "My dear boy, you are really beginning to moralize. You will soon be     
going about like the converted, and the revivalist, warning people         
against all the sins of which you have grown tired. You are much too       
delightful to do that. Besides, it is no use. You and I are what we         
are, and will be what we will be. As for being poisoned by a book,         
there is no such thing as that. Art has no influence upon action. It       
annihilates the desire to act. It is superbly sterile. The books           
that the world calls immoral are books that show the world its own         
shame. That is all. But we won't discuss literature. Come round             
to-morrow. I am going to ride at eleven. We might go together, and I       
will take you to lunch afterwards with Lady Branksome. She is a             
charming woman, and wants to consult you about some tapestries she         
is thinking of buying. Mind you come. Or shall we lunch with our           
little Duchess? She says she never sees you now. Perhaps you are tired     
of Gladys? I thought you would be. Her clever tongue gets on one's         
nerves. Well, in any case, be here at eleven."                             
  "Must I really come, Harry?"                                             
  "Certainly. The Park is quite lovely now. I don't think there have       
been such lilacs since the year I met you."                                 
  "Very well. I shall be here at eleven," said Dorian. "Good-night,         
Harry." As he reached the door he hesitated for a moment, as if he had     
something more to say. Then he sighed and went out.                         
                                                                           
                                                                           
                              CHAPTER XX                                   
-                                                                           
  It was a lovely night, so warm that he threw his coat over his           
arm, and did not even put his silk scarf round his throat. As he           
strolled home, smoking his cigarette, two young men in evening dress       
passed him. He heard one of them whisper to the other, "That is Dorian     
Gray." He remembered how pleased he used to be when he was pointed         
out, or stared at, or talked about. He was tired of hearing his own         
name now. Half the charm of the little village where he had been so         
often lately was that no one knew who he was. He had often told the         
girl whom he had lured to love him that he was poor, and she had           
believed him. He had told her once that he was wicked, and she had         
laughed at him, and answered that wicked people were always very old       
and very ugly. What a laugh she had!- just like a thrush singing.           
And how pretty she had been in her cotton dresses and her large             
hats! She knew nothing, but she had everything that he had lost.           
  When he reached home, he found his servant waiting up for him. He         
sent him to bed, and threw himself down on the sofa in the library,         
and began to think over some of the things that Lord Henry had said to     
him.                                                                       
  Was it really true that one could never change? He felt a wild           
longing for the unstained purity of his boyhood- his rose-white

0

11

boyhood, as Lord Henry had once called it. He knew that he had             
tarnished himself, filled his mind with corruption and given horror to     
his fancy; that he had been an evil influence to others and had             
experienced a terrible joy in being so; and that of the lives that had     
crossed his own it had been the fairest and the most full of promise       
that he had brought to shame. But was it all irretrievable? Was             
there no hope for him?                                                     
  Ah! in what a monstrous moment of pride and passion he had prayed         
that the portrait should bear the burden of his days, and he keep           
the unsullied splendour of eternal youth! All his failure had been due     
to that. Better for him that each sin of his life had brought its           
sure, swift penalty along with it. There was purification in               
punishment. Not "Forgive us our sins" but "Smite us for our                 
iniquities" should be the prayer of man to a most just God.                 
  The curiously-carved mirror that Lord Henry had given to him, so         
many years ago now, was standing on the table, and the white-limbed         
Cupids laughed round it as of old. He took it up, as he had done on         
that night of horror, when he had first noted the change in the             
fatal picture, and with wild tear-dimmed eyes looked into its polished     
shield. Once, some one who had terribly loved him, had written to           
him a mad letter, ending with these idolatrous words: "The world is         
changed because you are made of ivory, and gold. The curves of your         
lips rewrite history." The phrases came back to his memory, and he         
repeated them over and over to himself. Then he loathed his own             
beauty, and flinging the mirror to the floor crushed it into silver         
splinters beneath his heel. It was his beauty that had ruined him, his     
beauty and the youth that he had prayed for. But for these two things,     
his life might have been free from stain. His beauty had been to him       
but a mask, his youth but a mockery. What was youth at best? A             
green, an unripe time, a time of shallow moods, and sickly thoughts.       
Why had he worn its livery? Youth had spoiled him.                         
  It was better not to think of the past. Nothing could alter that. It     
was of himself, and of his own future, that he had to think. James         
Vane was hidden in a nameless grave in Selby churchyard. Alan Campbell     
had shot himself one night in his laboratory, but had not revealed the     
secret that he had been forced to know. The excitement, such as it         
was, over Basil Hallward's disappearance would soon pass away. It           
was already waning. He was perfectly safe there. Nor, indeed, was it       
the death of Basil Hallward that weighed most upon his mind. It was         
the living death of his own soul that troubled him. Basil had               
painted the portrait that had marred his life. He could not forgive         
him that. It was the portrait that had done everything. Basil had said     
things to him that were unbearable, and that he had yet borne with         
patience. The murder had been simply the madness of a moment. As for       
Alan Campbell, his suicide had been his own act. He had chosen to do       
it. It was nothing to him.                                                 
  A new life! That was what he wanted. That was what he was waiting         
for. Surely he had begun it already. He had spared one innocent thing,     
at any rate. He would never again tempt innocence. He would be good.       
  As he thought of Hetty Merton, he began to wonder if the portrait in     
the locked room had changed. Surely it was not still so horrible as it     
had been? Perhaps if his life became pure, he would be able to expel       
every sign of evil passion from the face. Perhaps the signs of evil         
had already gone away. He would go and look.                               
  He took the lamp from the table and crept upstairs. As he unbarred       
the door, a smile of joy flitted across his strangely young-looking         
face and lingered for a moment about his lips. Yes, he would be             
good, and the hideous thing that he had hidden away would no longer be     
a terror to him. He felt as if the load had been lifted from him           
already.                                                                   
  He went in quietly, locking the door behind him, as was his               
custom, and dragged the purple hanging from the portrait. A cry of         
pain and indignation broke from him. He could see no change, save that     
in the eyes there was a look of cunning, and in the mouth the curved       
wrinkle of the hypocrite. The thing was still loathsome- more               
loathsome, if possible, than before- and the scarlet dew that               
spotted the hand seemed brighter, and more like blood newly spilt.         
Then he trembled. Had it been merely vanity that had made him do his       
one good deed? Or the desire for a new sensation, as Lord Henry had         
hinted, with his mocking laugh? Or that passion to act a part that         
sometimes makes us do things finer than we are ourselves? Or, perhaps,     
all these? And why was the red stain larger than it had been? It           
seemed to have crept like a horrible disease over the wrinkled             
fingers. There was blood on the painted feet, as though the thing           
had dripped- blood even on the hand that had not held the knife.           
Confess? Did it mean that he was to confess? To give himself up, and       
be put to death? He laughed. He felt that the idea was monstrous.           
Besides, even if he did confess, who would believe him? There was no       
trace of the murdered man anywhere. Everything belonging to him had         
been destroyed. He himself had burned what had been below-stairs.           
The world would simply say that he was mad. They would shut him up         
if he persisted in his story.... Yet it was his duty to confess, to         
suffer public shame, and to make public atonement. There was a God who     
called upon men to tell their sins to earth as well as to heaven.           
Nothing that he could do would cleanse him till he had told his own         
sin. His sin? He shrugged his shoulders. The death of Basil Hallward       
seemed very little to him. He was thinking of Hetty Merton. For it was     
an unjust mirror, this mirror of his soul that he was looking at.           
Vanity? Curiosity? Hypocrisy? Had there been nothing more in his           
renunciation than that? There had been something more. At least he         
thought so. But who could tell?... No. There had been nothing more.         
Through vanity he had spared her. In hypocrisy he had worn the mask of     
goodness. For curiosity's sake he had tried the denial of self. He         
recognized that now.                                                       
  But this murder- was it to dog him all his life? Was he always to be     
burdened by his past? Was he really to confess? Never. There was           
only one bit of evidence left against him. The picture itself- that         
was evidence. He would destroy it. Why had he kept it so long? Once it     
had given him pleasure to watch it changing and growing old. Of late       
he had felt no such pleasure. It had kept him awake at night. When         
he had been away, he had been filled with terror lest other eyes           
should look upon it. It had brought melancholy across his passions.         
Its mere memory had marred many moments of joy. It had been like           
conscience to him. Yes, it had been conscience. He would destroy it.       
  He looked round, and saw the knife that had stabbed Basil                 
Hallward. He had cleaned it many times, till there was no stain left       
upon it. It was bright, and glistened. As it had killed the painter,       
so it would kill the painter's work, and all that that meant. It would     
kill the past, and when that was dead he would be free. It would           
kill this monstrous soul-life, and without its hideous warnings, he         
would be at peace. He seized the thing, and stabbed the picture with       
it.                                                                         
  There was a cry heard, and a crash. The cry was so horrible in its       
agony that the frightened servants woke, and crept out of their rooms.     
Two gentlemen, who were passing in the Square below, stopped, and           
looked up at the great house. They walked on till they met a               
policeman, and brought him back. The man rang the bell several             
times, but there was no answer. Except for a light in one of the top       
windows, the house was all dark. After a time, he went away, and stood     
in an adjoining portico and watched.                                       
  "Whose house is that, constable?" asked the elder of the two             
gentlemen.                                                                 
  "Mr. Dorian Gray's, sir," answered the policeman.                         
  They looked at each other, as they walked away, and sneered. One         
of them was Sir Henry Ashton's uncle.                                       
  Inside, in the servants' part of the house, the half-clad                 
domestics were talking in low whispers to each other. Old Mrs. Leaf         
was crying, and wringing her hands. Francis was as pale as death.           
  After about a quarter of an hour, he got the coachman and one of the     
footmen and crept upstairs. They knocked, but there was no reply. They     
called out. Everything was still. Finally, after vainly trying to           
force the door, they got on the roof, and dropped down on to the           
balcony. The windows yielded easily: their bolts were old.                 
  When they entered, they found hanging upon the wall a splendid           
portrait of their master as they had last seen him, in all the             
wonder of his exquisite youth and beauty. Lying on the floor was a         
dead man, in evening dress, with a knife in his heart. He was               
withered, wrinkled, and loathsome of visage. It was not till they           
had examined the rings that they recognized who it was.                     
-                                                                           
                               THE END

0


Вы здесь » School forum » Флуділка » Портрет Дориана Грея


Рейтинг форумов | Создать форум бесплатно